% 

THE  LIBRARY 
8F  THE 

uaiiftfliiiF  i-'F  ikmm 

* ; 

- ■ 9 


Sailor 


THE, 


PAStVM3  ¥£0T3  j'/J  DjnJ  Y 


THE 


PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


RECTOR  OF  ST.  ANDREWS’  CHURCH,  PHILADELPHIA. 


FIFTH  EDITION, 

REVISED  AND  CORRECTED  BY  THE  AUTHOR. 


NEW  YORK: 

ROBERT  CARTER,  58  CANAL  STREET, 

AND  PITTSBURG,  56  MARKET  STREET. 


1845. 


I 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1835,  by 
W.  Marshall  and  Co. 


in  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Eastern  District  of  Penn- 
sylvania. 

^ "“S  1 


1 ^.23  Rju 


PREFACE 


TO  THE  FOURTH  EDITION. 


. \T  i®  no  less  true  ln  elation  to  religious  books  than  to  ministe- 
rial effort,  that  “ Paul  may  plant  and  Apollos  water,  but  God  alone 
giveth  the  increase.”  And  the  apostle’s  inference  is  no  less  appli- 
cable to  authors  than  it  is  to  preachers,  “ so  then,  neither  is  he 
that  planteth  any  thing,  neither  he  that  watereth,  but  God  tint 
giveth  the  increase.” 

It  should  be  the  sole  object  of  a religious  author  as  well  as  of 
the  Christian  minister,  to  promote  the  glory  of  God  and  the  spiritual 
interests  of  mankind.  But  it  is  a fact,  of  which  there  are  a thou- 
sand proofs  around  us  in  the  world,  that  an  author  may  have  the 
best  intentions,  he  may  possess  highly  cultivated  intellectual 
powers,  and  produce  a work  of  great  intrinsic  excellence  and 
merit— and  yet,  owing  to  a variety  of  causes,  his  book  may  never 
have  an  extensive  circulation,  nor  be  productive  of  much  good  in 
the  world.  On  the  other  hand,  a work  of  inferior  merit,  owing  to 
some  apparently  accidental  cause,  may  gain  a wide  circulation, 
and  be  instrumental  in  effecting  great  good  to  the  whole  human 
race. 

It  is  profitable  to  trace  the  movements  of  divine  providence  as 
developed  in  the  history  of  a single  volume  issued  from  the  press, 
and  sent  forth  on  an  errand  of  mercy.  The  same  unseen  hand 
which  moves  all  the  complicated  machinery  of  the  universe,  shapes 
the  destiny  of  every  volume  sent  forth  from  the  press.  And  so 
humble  an  instrument  as  a single  volume,  written  “in  weakness, 
and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling,”  may,  through  divine  direc- 
tion, be  made  tributary  to  the  accomplishment  of  some  of  the  great 
and  eternal  purposes  of  God.  Take  the  following  instance.  A 
work  may  have  owed  its  existence  or  publication  to  an  apparently 
trivial  or  accidental  circumstance.  That  work  is  sent  forth  into  the 
world.  A single  copy  of  it  finds  its  way  to  a remote  village.  It 
there  falls  into  the  hands  of  a minister  of  the  gospel.  He  reads  it. 

A new  direction  is  immediately  given  to  the  whole  train  of  his 
thoughts.  His  views  become  changed.  He  alters  his  style  of 

3 


067161 


4 


PREFACE. 


preaching.  The  word  which  goes  out  of  his  mouth,  that  was 
before  dead  and  inefficacious,  now  becomes  “ quick  and  powerful.” 
His  congregation,  who  were  before  asleep,  are  now  awakened  to 
the  importance  of  eternal  things.  Many  become  anxious  about 
their  salvation.  They  are  pointed  to  “ the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world they  embrace  the  Saviour,  and  enter 
into  life.  I have  not  been  drawing  upon  my  imagination,  but  have 
given  a simple  statement  of  facts  connected  with  the  history  of  a 
religious  volume. 

In  the  case  above  stated,  it  would  seem  at  first  sight  as  though 
the  everlasting  salvation  of  a number  of  immortal  souls  were  made 
to  turn  upon  one  or  two  events,  that  were  merely  accidental.  But 
for  a certain  trivial  occurrence,  the  book  would  never  have  been 
published — but  for  another  occurrence,  equally  fortuitous,  the  book 
would  never  have  found  its  way  to  the  hands  of  that  minister — and 
but  for  that  book,  that  minister  would  not  have  been  enlightened, 
nor  those  souls  awakened  and  converted  to  God. 

Now  let  it  here  be  borne  in  mind,  that  with  God  there  can  be 
nothing  fortuitous  or  accidental — that  he  sees  all  things  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end — and  that  these  apparently  fortuitous  events 
constituted  a part  of  the  instrumentality  by  which  he  determined 
to  accomplish  his  purposes  of  grace.  And  in  like  manner  can 
God,  in  ten  thousand  ways  unknown  to  us,  make  the  productions 
of  the  press  instrumental  in  gathering  for  him  a vast  revenue  of 
glory.  And  the  fact,  that  God  does  often  put  honour  upon  very 
humble  efforts  to  advance  his  cause,  through  the  medium  of  the 
press,  is  a very  great  encouragement  to  prompt  those  who  feel 
inclined  to  try  to  do  something  in  this  way  “ to  cast  their  bread 
upon  the  waters.” 

The  present  work  has  been  before  the  public  about  eighteen 
months,  and  has  now  reached  the  fourth  edition.  The  author 
desires  to  feel  truly  grateful  to  God  for  the  good  this  volume  may 
have  effected.  He  has  received  from  different  parts  of  the  country, 
through  private  letters,  many  pleasing  testimonies  of  the  spiritual 
benefit  it  has  been  the  instrument  of  conveying.  It  is  his  earnest 
prayer  to  almighty  God,  that  it  may  again  go  forth  on  the  same 
blessed  errand,  conveying  spiritual  light  to  the  darkened,  and 
leading  many  to  love  and  serve  the  great  Redeemer. 

J.  A.  C. 

Vestry  Room  of  St.  Andrew’s  Church , 

Philadelphia,  Dec.  1,  1835. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Pago 

Introduction  : — The  adaptedness  of  Christianity  to  the  moral 
condition  of  the  world,  a proof  of  its  divine  origin — The  tenden- 
cies of  the  gospel  prove  the  same  thing — The  views  which  the 
Bible  and  infidelity  take  of  the  present  life  contrasted — The 
moral  nature  of  man— The  religion  of  Christ  gives  expansion  to 
intellect,  purifies  and  elevates  the  social  affections 9 

CHAPTER  II 

Motives  of  the  work: — Infidelity — Causes  that  contribute  to  it — 
Origin  of  the  present  volume — Utility  of  modern  books — Let- 
ter to  a friend,  the  writer  of  which,  converted  several  years  after 
confirmation,  attributes  the  change  to  the  third  lecture  in  this 
series — Exercises  previous  and  subsequent  to  conversion 16 

CHAPTER  III. 

Objections  to  this  testimony : — The  sentiments  here  advocated  sus- 
tained by  Bishop  Burnet — Archbishop  Seeker — Bishop  Wilson 
— Bishops  Hobart — Ravenscroft — Griswold — Meade — Smith — 
Mcllvaine — An  argument  from  a clerical  friend 24 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Sectarianism  : — Common  ground  of  Christianity — Liberal  views 
of  the  Church — Essential  doctrines — Principles  of  Catholicism  39 

LECTURE  I. 

Confirmation: — View  of  death — Confirmation — Reason  of  the 
name — Its  origin  apostolic — Testimony  of  the  primitive  Church 

6 a . 


6 


CONTENTS. 


— Design  of  confirmation — Propriety — Advantages — Bishop 
Meade’s  sermon — Happy  effect  of  this  rite  upon  ministers — 
Upon  parents  and  sponsors — Narrative  of  a western  village — 
History  of  Laura  F Death-bed  scene 

LECTURE  II. 

Confirmation: — Lax  principles  of  admission  into  churches,  cause 
of  the  decline  of  religion — Illustrated  by  letters  to  the  author 
— By  a view  of  the  state  of  the  Congregational  churches  fifty 
years  since — The  advantage  of  confirmation — This  rite  effica- 
cious through  the  Holy  Spirit — Holy  Spirit  accompanies  it 
when  worthily  received — Confirmation  a profession  of  religion 
— The  white  robe — Elpidiphorus  and  Muritta — Duty  of  con- 
fessing Christ — Narrative — The  Kailer  family — Death-bed  scene 
— The  Conley  family — Inference  from  the  preceding  narrative. . 

LECTURE  III. 

Love,  the  fulfilling  of  the  law : — The  covenant  vow — Made  to 
God — Motives  for  entering  into  covenant — Narrative — The 
Christian  in  death — The  Christian  beggar — Awakened  self- 
deceiver— The  love  of  God 

LECTURE  IV. 

Preliminary  considerations  : — Ruth,  the  Moabitess — Reasonable- 
ness of  the  service  of  God — The  interests  of  eternity — False 

excuses — History  of  young  C History  of  Mr.  D 

— His  death — The  covenant  everlasting — History  of  young 
B The  apostate’s  death -bed 

LECTURE  V. 

The  vow  of  renunciation — Blindness  of  the  natural  mind — Vow 
of  renunciation — Renunciation  of  Satan — Vanities  of  the 
world — Narrative — God’s  word  does  not  return  void — His- 
tory of  Mrs.  M The  closing  scene 

LECTURE  VI. 

Vow  of  renunciation — Change  of  heart — Sinful  desires  of  the 
flesh — Reasonableness  of  this  vow — The  two  sisters — Design 
of  Christianity 


Page 


43 


69 


89 


99 


114 


130 


CONTENTS. 


7 


LECTURE  VII. 

Pago 

Faith  : — Profession  of  faith — The  apostle’s  creed — Prophecy — 
Miracles — A corrupt  heart  the  cause  of  infidelity — Narrative — 

Religious  impressions  of  Jane  S Her  death — History  of 

Mrs.  S The  inference 139 

LECTURE  VIII. 

The  truth  of  Christianity: — The  Syrian  leper — Effects  of  the 


gospel — Conversion  of  Saul  of  Tarsus — The  power  of  the 

cross — The  converted  sailor — Narrative — MaryV John 

the  Hottentot — Onim — Inference , 154 


LECTURE  IX. 

Faith: — Simon  the  magician — Faith  preceded  by  awakened  sen- 
sibility— Justification  by  Christ  alone — Faith  leads  to  humility 

— Gratitude — Obedience — Comfort — N arrative — Mr.  F 

Change  in  Mrs.  F- Importance  of  decision 174 

LECTURE  X. 

Christian  obedience  : — Counting  the  cost — Obedience — Know- 
ledge of  God’s  will — Obedience  universal — Partial — Perpetual 
— The  danger  of  a backslidden  state — Need  of  Divine  grace — 
Reliance  upon  Christ — History  of  J Conclusion — Ap- 
peal to  the  undecided 185 

LECTURE  XI. 

Christian  advancement : — The  first  attributes  of  Christian  cha- 
racter— Advancement  in  all  religious  duties — Public  and  family 
worship  — The  Lord’s  supper  — Progressive  sanctification — 
Influence  of  a holy  life — Christ  the  believer’s  light — Con- 
clusion  203 


LECTURE  XII. 

The  Christian  life : — Biographical  sketch  of  Miss  Anzonetta 
Peters — Visits  to  the  poor — Love  of  children — Faithfulness 
in  the  Sunday-school — Anzonetta — Her  sickness — Christian 
patience — Address  to  the  Bible-class — Death  of  Anzonetta — 
Conclusion 217 


PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTRODUCTION. 

Christianity  being  once  proved  to  be  a system  emanat- 
ing from  the  all-wise  God,  objections  to  it  of  every  kind 
must  cease.  For  this  point  being  conceded,  men  might 
just  as  well  rail  at  the  arrangements  of  the  natural  world, 
the  laws  of  motion,  or  the  attraction  of  gravity,  as  at  the 
requirements  of  the  Bible. 

The  adaptedness  of  the  Christian  religion  to  the  actually 
existing  state  of  things  in  our  world  is  no  slight  argument 
in  favour  of  its  divine  origin.  It  is  a religion  designed,  not 
for  angels,  but  for  men,  and  for  men  under  peculiar  circum- 
stances. 

This  earth  at  its  first  creation  bore  such  striking  corres- 
pondence with  the  other  parts  of  the  divine  empire,  and 
was  adorned  by  the  hand  of  its  Creator  with  such  resplen- 
dent beauties,  that  when  the  attention  of  the  heavenly  host 
was  first  directed  towards  it,  “ the  morning  stars  sang 
together,  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  aloud  for  joy.” 

That  which  drew  forth  such  a burst  of  long  and  loud  ac- 
claim among  all  the  hierarchs  of  heaven,  was  not  the  ma- 
terial garniture  with  which  our  earth  was  clad,  but  the  mo- 
ral intelligences  with  which  it  was  peopled,  who  bore  such 
a striking  family  resemblance  to  their  great  common  parent, 
and  were,  with  them,  subjects  under  the  same  moral  govern- 
ment. 

But  the  bright  sunny  scene  over  which  they  rejoiced  was 
soon  changed.  The  law  of  God  was  broken.  From  that 
moment,  celestial  beauty,  and  peace,  and  happiness  fled 
from  the  earth.  The  heavens  immediately  grew  dark  with 
impending  wrath.  Every  moral  and  physical  evil  crowd 

9 


10 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


Excellence  of  the  gospel. 

ed  around  the  path  of  man,  and  became  incorporated  with 
his  very  being.  Thus  fallen  from  his  high  eminence,  he 
would  have  been  swept  from  the  earth  with  the  besom  of  de- 
struction, had  not  divine  mercy  interposed,  and  divine  com- 
passion caused  the  bright  bow  of  promise  to  arch  down  the 
angry  sky.  That  bow  pointed  to  a plan  of  redemption, 
an  expedient  emanating  from  the  Supreme  Intelligence,  to 
rescue  from  death  eternal  erring  man,  and  bring  him  back  to 
the  paths  of  holiness  ; and,  at  the  same  time,  uphold  the  di- 
vine government,  and  vindicate  the  honour  of  God’s  violat- 
ed law.  That  plan  of  redemption  the  gospel  undertakes 
to  unfold.  And  we  argue  that  it  is  the  product  of  the  di- 
vine Mind  from  its  striking  adaptedness  to  the  moral  condi- 
tion of  the  beings  for  whom  it  was  intended. 

As  we  before  remarked,  the  gospel  was  not  designed  for 
angels,  nor  for  a community  of  unfallen  intelligences,  but 
for  sinners.  Contemplated  under  this  aspect,  it  will  be  seen 
to  be  indeed  “ the  wisdom  of  God,”  and  “ the  power  ot 
God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth.” 

It  will  be  found  to  be  exactly  adapted  to  the  state  and 
case  of  every  sinner  on  the  globe,  whether  he  be  the  de- 
graded hottentot  of  South  Africa,  or  the  most  refined  and 
intellectual  scholar  of  civilized  Europe. 

In  whatever  tends  to  elevate  the  human  character  in  the 
scale  of  moral  excellence,  the  gospel  will  be  found  to  be  in 
advance  of  the  discoveries  of  the  most  enlightened  men 
of  the  most  enlightened  age.  Should  the  world  go  on  pro- 
gressing in  intellectual  improvement  for  thousands  of  years, 
the  latest  generation  will  find,  that  in  whatever  relates  to 
moral  excellence,  the  gospel  is  still  in  advance  of  them. 

And  what,  I would  ask,  but  the  wisdom  of  God  could 
have  thus  anticipated  the  highest  discoveries  of  human  in- 
tellect 1 

Can  we  suppose  that  the  uneducated  son  of  a carpenter 
and  a few  illiterate  fishermen  of  Galilee,  independently 
of  divine  illumination,  could  have  originated  a system  like 
that  of  the  gospel  ? The  solution  of  this  question  is  one 
of  “ the  difficulties  of  infidelity .” 

Again  : the  manifest  tendencies  of  the  gospel  bespeak  its 
high  and  heavenly  origin.  Those  tendencies  can  be  seen 
either  by  studying  its  doctrines,  or  observing  its  influence 
upon  human  conduct. 


CH.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


11 


The  benign  tendency  of  the  gospel. 

While  the  gospel  sheds  a benign  and  heavenly  radiance 
over  all  the  walks  of  human  duty,  and  invests  all  the  rela- 
tions of  domestic  life  with  a sweetness  and  sacredness  be- 
fore unknown  ; it  distinctly  holds  up  to  view  the  fact  that 
this  life  is  only  to  be  regarded  as  preparatory  to  another 
and  higher  state  of  being.  The  Bible  teaches  us  to  view 
this  world  as  a sort  of  campus  martius , or  gymnasium, 
where  we  are  to  be  trained  and  fitted  for  other  scenes  of 
action,  and  the  society  of  a different  order  of  beings. 

It  distinctly  advertises  us  that  there  is  nothing  here, 
either  in  the  objects  or  pursuits  of  earth,  worthy  of  our 
supreme  regard ; that  our  high  destination  imposes  upon 
us  an  obligation  to  live  for  other  objects  and  other  scenes, 
better  suited  to  the  aspirings  of  an  immortal  mind  ; that 
the  glorious  Creator  made  us  for  himself ; and  that,  if 
we  follow  after  holiness,  we  shall  ultimately  reach  such  a 
point  of  elevation  as  to  stand  amid  the  beatitudes  of  the 
celestial  world,  clothed  in  the  brightness  of  immortality. 

Do  not  such  views  tend  to  expand  and  elevate  the 
mind  ? 

Compare  with  them  the  views  of  those  who  reject  divine 
revelation.  Instead  of  regarding  the  present  life  as  a state 
preparatory  to  future  and  unending  being,  they  look  upon 
it  as  the  term  and  boundary  of  man’s  existence.  They 
teach  us,  that  beyond  the  present  life  all  is  dark  uncertain- 
ty, and  that  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  make  the  most  of  the 
passing  scene. 

In  other  words,  in  their  view,  the  whole  object  of  our 
being  is  attained  during  the  short  period  of  our  earthly 
existence.  The  only  purpose  for  which  we  were  created 
was  to  plow,  and  weave,  and  traffic,  and  get  money,  and 
then  to  die : 

. . . .“  To  die,  and  go  we  know  not  where, — 

To  lie  in  cold  obstruction,  and  to  rot.” 

Can  any  one  be  at  a loss  which  set  of  views  tends  most 
to  elevate  the  human  character  ! 

The  benign  tendency  of  the  gospel  appears  from  the 
view  it  takes  of  the  moral  nature  of  man.  Almost  all  other 
systems  regard  human  creatures  as  being  possessed  only 
of  an  animal  and  intellectual  nature. 


12 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


LCH.  I. 


Christianity  contrasted  with  atheism. 

The  Bible  regards  man  as  a creature  of  dignity  and  ex- 
cellence, chiefly  on  account  of  his  moral  nature,  on  ac- 
count of  his  being  made  susceptible  of  knowing,  loving,  and 
serving  God. 

If  the  human  family  were  distinguished  from  the  brute 
creation  only  by  their  higher  intellectual  powers,  they 
would  stand  but  a very  small  remove  from  them.  For 
many  species  of  animal  tribes  exhibit  a degree  of  intelli- 
gence little  short  of  that  possessed  by  human  beings. 

And  so,  on  the  other  hand,  if  human  creatures  had  no- 
thing in  the  substratum  of  their  being  to  assimilate  them 
with  the  angelic  nature , save  the  few  feeble  glimmerings 
of  intellect  which  they  possess,  they  would  stand  sepa- 
rated by  an  impassable  gulf  from  the  humblest  of  the  be- 
ings that  tread  the  celestial  courts. 

But  when  there  is  brought  to  view  the  moral  nature 
with  which  man  is  endowed,  his  relative  position  in  the 
scale  of  being  is  instantly  changed.  Contemplated  under  this 
aspect,  we  see  him  occupying  a point  at  an  infinite  remove 
from  the  most  sagacious  of  the  animal  tribes.  Not  any 
one  of  them  are  capable  of  knowing,  loving,  or  serving  their 
Maker. 

Of  all  the  beings  that  move  on  this  earth,  man  alone  pos- 
sesses this  peculiarity.  And  this  it  is  which  places  him 
almost  on  a level,  as  to  the  nobleness  of  his  nature,  with 
angelic  beings.  “ Thou  hast  made  man  a little  lower  than 
the  angels,  and  hast  crowned  him  with  glory  and  honour.” 

Infidelity  would  strip  man  of  this  glory  and  honour,  and 
reduce  him  to  a level  with  the  ox  that  grazes  the  field. 

Finally,  we  may  remark  that  Christianity  tends  to  aug- 
ment human  happiness,  by  the  expansion  it  gives  to  intel- 
lect, and  the  strength,  kindliness,  and  elevation  it  imparts 
to  the  social  affections.  Did  it  consist  with  the  plan  of 
these  introductory  remarks  to  enter  into  a full  illustration 
of  these  points,  it  would  be  an  easy  matter  to  show  that 
they  are  entirely  sustained  by  abundant  existing  facts  ; 
md  equally  easy  would  it  be  to  show,  by  the  same  mode 
of  illustration,  that  atheism,  and  every  system  of  infidel 
philosophy,  tends  to  dwarf  intellect,  to  contract  the  heart, 
and  extinguish  the  social  feelings.  But  the  plan  which  we 
have  proposed  to  ourselves  will  admit  only  of  a single  pass- 
ing illustration. 


C1I.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


13 


The  unrenewed  mind. 

All  those  systems  which  conflict  with  divine  revelation, 
adopt  false  and  erroneous  views  of  the  human  character. 
The  only  book  which  lays  open  with  perfect  accuracy  the 
great  principles  of  human  nature,  is  the  Bible.  Unless  its 
views  in  reference  to  human  corruption  be  received  as  un- 
doubted verities,  he  who  attempts  to  investigate  intellectual 
Dr  moral  philosophy,  history,  or  political  science,  will  grope 
his  way  through  a region  filled  with  mist  and  darkness. 
He  is  precisely  in  the  predicament  of  one  who  undertakes 
to  examine  the  great  principles  of  natural  philosophy  tram- 
melled with  a false  theory.  On  the  other  hand,  the  higher 
we  ascend  that  ladder  which  reaches  from  earth  to  heaven, 
the  broader  will  be  the  field  of  our  vision.  The  more  fully 
one  places  himself  under  the  subduing  and  illuminating  in- 
fluence of  the  gospel,  the  better  will  he  be  fitted  for  every 
high  intellectual  effort.  Such  an  one  will  have  a just  view 
of  himself,  of  the  divine  character,  and  of  the  relation  he 
bears  to  the  Supreme  Being. 

“ Man,  while  he  continues  unregenerate,  does  not  know 
himself.  The  inbred  infatuation  which  prevents  his  seeing 
his  relation  to  God,  and  his  destination  to  another  life, 
spreads  itself  as  a spirit  of  blindness  through  his  soul, 
and  brings  with  it  endless  confusions  and  mistakes.  No- 
thing of  the  inner  world  is  simply  and  correctly  understood ; 
the  heart  is  a maze  of  preposterous  suppositions,  the  var- 
nished motives  and  the  conceits  of  self-love.  The  world 
reflects  itself  on  the  mirror  of  the  mind  in  distorted  pro- 
portions, or  appears  in  phantasm  ; and  the  imagina- 
tion, erroneously  moved  by  these  images  of  things  unreal 
or  exaggerated,  breeds  an  abundance  of  vanities.  More- 
over, the  conscience,  turbid  with  hidden  evils,  and  not  ap- 
peased by  the  flattery  itself  prepares,  refuses  to  have  the 
abyss  of  the  soul  exposed  and  explored,  and  the  mind  be- 
takes itself  to  any  diversion  that  may  interrupt  the  dreaded 
inquiry.”* 

But  when  divine  truth  finds  a lodgement  in  the  heart, 
light  becomes  diffused  through  all  its  chambers,  and  the 
hidden  world  is  explored.  The  man  who  is  the  subject 
of  this  divine  illumination  thus  gains  admittance  into  one 

* Saturday  Evening. 

B 


14 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  I„ 


Christian  unity  and  affection. 

field  of  knowledge  which  before  was  shut  up  and  dark. 
Consequently,  his  views  on  all  other  subjects  will  be  more 
just,  accurate,  and  enlarged. 

The  tendency  of  the  gospel  to  invigorate  the  social 
affections  might  be  shown  in  ten  thousand  ways.  The 
gospel  has  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light.  The 
idea  of  a future  state  seems  almost  essential  to  the  exist- 
ence of  permanent  attachment.  There  is  nothing  short  of 
this  which  can  raise  the  benign  emotions,  called  forth  by  a 
view  of  our  fellow  creatures,  above  mere  animal  instincts. 
And  one  has  well  remarked,  “ It  is  only  in  religion  that 
one  can  find  the  true  philosophy  of  love  ; for  love,  apart 
from  the  belief  of  an  after  state,  has  neither  substance  nor 
purity.”  The  idea  of  a companionship  which  is  to  con- 
tinue and  be  perpetuated  in  the  scenes  of  a future  world, 
adds  strength  and  permanency  to  affection.  “ The  men 
whose  thoughts  are  bounded  by  the  present  life,  hurry 
along  upon  the  broad  way  of  pleasure  and  business,  ex- 
changing, as  they  go,  the  trivial  courtesies  of  the  moment,  but 
naturally  indifferent,  as  those  must  needs  be  who  soon  are  to 
part  by  plunging  severally  and  alone  into  the  shoreless  obli 
vion  of  death.  Not  so  with  the  followers  of  Christ.  They 
stand  in  close  order,  as  a phalanx  that  has  yet  a foe  to 
meet,  a victory  to  achieve,  and  a triumph  to  enjoy.  A 
common  hope  binds  their  hearts  together.  Death  divides 
them  ; but  it  is  only  as  the  successive  ranks  of  a host  are 
divided,  when  summoned,  in  turn,  to  advance  and  pass 
singly  a perilous  defile.  Beyond  that  strait  of  momentary 
gloom  and  danger  all  are  again  to  be  marshalled,  and  every 
one  to  join  his  commander.  Christian  affection,  therefore, 
has  the  permanency  it  derives  from  an  indissoluble  bond, 
the  vigour  given  it  by  a participation  in  sufferings  and  re- 
proaches, and  the  depth  it  receives  from  the  prospect  of  an 
unbounded  future.”* 

If  the  gospel^  at  the  first  glance  we  turn  towards  it,  has 
so  many  things  to  commend  it  to  our  esteem  ; if  so  many 
forms  of  beauty  and  loveliness  meet  us  at  its  very  entrance 
and  porch ; what  constraining  motives  must  press  upon 
every  intelligent  and  ingenuous  mind  to  enter  its  inner 


Saturday  Evening. 


;h.  i.1 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


Vo 


Invitation  to  the  reader. 

courts  to  behold  the  resplendent  glories  it  unveils,  and  the 
undying  radiance  it  pours  forth  on  all  the  surrounding 
spectators. 

Let  us,  therefore,  dear  reader,  go  in  “ to  behold  the 
beauty  of  the  Lord,  and  to  inquire  in  his  temple.”  The 
design  of  this  volume  is  to  point  out  and  interpret  some  of 
the  scenery  of  that  inner  temple,  where  God  sits  revealed 
and  encircled  amid  the  glories  of  redeeming  love. 


16 


THE  TASTOR’s  TESTIMONY. 


[CH  TT 


Characteristics  of  the  present  age. 


CHAPTER  II. 

MOTIVES  OF  THE  WORK. 

“ Declaring  unto  you  the  testimony  of  God.” — From  the  2 d Epistle  to 
the  Corinthians. 

The  present  is  a peculiar  age,  distinguished  alike  by  the 
triumphs  of  the  cross,  and  the  open  and  organized  opposi- 
tion that  is  everywhere  arraying  itself  against  the  truth. 

Infidelity  has  become  so  rife  and  rampant  in  every  part 
of  our  country,  that  its  apostles  no  longer  lurk  in  the  dark, 
or  whisper  its  crude  and  blasphemous  dogmas  in  the  ears 
of  the  ignorant,  but  stand  forth  in  the  broad  light  of 
day,  and  proclaim  upon  the  house-top  that  the  Bible 
is  a forgery,  man’s  accountability  a tale  of  the  nursery, 
and  God  a nonentity.  And  as  long  as  depravity  abounds 
in  our  earth,  and  men  possess  “ the  carnal  mind  which 
is  enmity  against  God,”  such  preachers  will  have  hear- 
ers, and  such  systems,  adherents  and  advocates.  They 
will  not  be  vanquished  by  all  the  intellectual  strength  of 
the  Christian  world.  The  infidelity  of  the  present  age  is 
not  so  much  an  error  of  the  head  as  an  obliquity  of  the 
heart.  It  will  not  therefore  be  convinced  or  put  down  by 
arguments,  though  they  be  never  so  conclusive.  It  will 
not  look  to  see  what  religion  is  in  the  Bible,  but  what  it  is 
in  the  conduct  and  character  of  its  professors.  And  here 
it  will  not  take  the  best , but  the  worst  specimens  that  are  to 
be  found.  Hence  there  never  has  J?een  a time  when  it  was 
more  important  for  the  ministers  of  Christ,  faithfully  to  re- 
mind all  who  have  “ subscribed  with  their  hand  unto  the 
Lord,”  and  entered  the  Christian  covenant,  that  they  are 
“ an  holy  priesthood and  to  say  to  them,  with  a voice 
loud  as  the  trumpet  of'  God,  “ be  ye  clean  that  bear  the 
vessels  of  the  Lord.”  Men,  will  in  this  age,  form  their 
notions  of  Christianity  from  the  conduct  of  its  professed 


CH.  II. ] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


17 


Causes  of  infidelity. 


disciples;  and  for  this  very  reason,  never  did  the  followers 
of  the  Redeemer  stand  in  a more  responsible  attitude. 

It  is  very  observable,  that  at  the  present  moment  the 
great  effort  of  infidelity  is,  to  turn  the  attention  of  men 
from  the  oracles  of  truth,  and  to  lead  them  to  judge  of  what 
the  gospel  is,  from  the  lowest  exhibitions  of  it  which  they 
can  find  among  its  professed  subjects. 

How  unspeakably  important  then  is  it,  that  all  who  bear 
the  name  of  Christ  should  walk  worthy  of  their  high 
calling. 

But  to  ensure  this,  the  door  of  entrance  into  the  Christian 
church  must  be  strictly  guarded.  Decided  and  unequivocal 
evidences  of  real  conversion  to  God  must  in  all  cases  be 
demanded.  There  must  be  no  temporizing  to  swell  the 
list  of  communicants  ; no  letting  down  of  the  high  standard 
of  scriptural  requirement,  under  the  delusive  idea  that  if 
persons  are  brought  into  the  church,  and  embrace  the  ordi- 
nances, they  will  soon  attain  light  and  the  converting  grace 
of  God. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  the  ranks  of  the  Redeemer  have 
often  been  filled  with  men  who  were,  in  fact,  cherishing 
enmity  and  opposition  in  their  hearts  to  God,  and  furnish- 
ing, in  their  worldliness  and  wickedness,  ample  occasion 
for  the  railings  and  scoffs  of  the  infidel.  Christ  will  con- 
tinue to  be  “wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends,”  and 
infidelity  to  utter  the  song  of  triumph,  until  the  ministers 
of  Jesus  plant  themselves  at  the  door  of  his  fold,  with  the 
fixed  determination  to  shut  that  door  upon  all  who  cannot 
exhibit  decided  evidence  that  they  are  “ his  sheep” 

The  present  volume  is  the  result  of  an  humble  effort  of 
this  sort.  It  was  a sincere  desire  to  act  in  accordance  with 
the  principle  above  stated,  that  gave  existence  to  the  fol- 
lowing series  of  lectures. 

At  a recent  season  of  confirmation,  when  many  thought 
of  presenting  themselves  as  candidates  for  this  sacred  ordi- 
nance, the  writer  of  the  following  lectures,  anxious  to  guard 
strictly  that  door  of  entrance  into  the  Redeemer’s  fold  at 
which  he  was  stationed,  and  desirous  that  all  the  members 
of  the  church  over  whom  he  was  placed  should  be  living 
members  of  the  spiritual  body  of  Christ,  proposed  to  ad- 
dress the  candidates  in  a series  of  lectures,  which  should 
exhibit  the  indispensable  qualifications  for  admission  to  this 
b 2 


18 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[ CH.  II. 


The  design  of  the  author. 


holy  rite.  He  wished  to  bear  his  solemn  testimony  against 
the  delusive  idea,  that  persons  are  in  a fit  state  to  enter  into 
covenant  with  Jehovah,  before  they  have  exercised  true, 
genuine,  evangelical  “ repentance  towards  God  and  faith 
toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.” 

This  was  the  original  object  for  which  these  lectures 
were  composed  ; and  the  hope  is  cherished,  that  the  end 
aimed  at  was  in  some  degree  attained.  During  their  de- 
livery, several  of  the  author’s  friends,  in  whose  judgment 
he  reposed  confidence,  expressed  a wish  that  this  series  of 
lectures  might  be  given  to  the  world.  And  when  the  course 
was  finished,  the  following  request  was  presented,  in  an  of- 
ficial manner,  from  the  wardens  and  vestry  of  the  church : 

“ Having,  in  connexion  with  the  other  members  of  the 
congregation,  listened  with  high  satisfaction  to  the  series 
of  lectures  on  confirmation,  and  believing  not  only  that 
they  embrace  just  and  scriptural  views  of  the  requisite 
qualifications  for  church  membership,  but  that  the  happy 
and  diversified  illustrations  contained  in  them,  drawn  from 
the  experience  of  individual  Christians,  and  the  incidents 
of  real  life,  will,  if  sent  forth  into  the  world,  be  productive 
of  great  good  in  promoting  personal  piety  and  detecting 
self-delusion,  our  board  have  unanimously  resolved  to  re- 
quest you  to  permit  these  lectures  to  be  published  for  the 
benefit  of  your  own  parish  and  the  church  at  large.” 

The  writer,  though  he  has  yielded  to  this  request,  is 
fully  conscious  that  these  lectures  possess  no  excellence, 
either  in  point  of  style  or  in  originality  of  thought,  to 
render  them  worthy  of  this  public  appearance.  Many  of 
them  were  written  with  great  haste,  amid  the  constant 
pressure  of  multiplied  professional  engagements. 

He  can  say,  therefore,  with  truth,  that  it  is  not  with  the 
expectation  of  earning  a literary  reputation,  but  under  the 
humble  hope  of  doing  some  slight  service  to  Christ,  and 
of  improving  some  immortal  soul,  that  he  presumes  to 
publish  this  volume. 

It  has  often  fallen  to  the  lot  of  the  writer  to  stand  before 
an  audience,  to  proclaim  unto  them  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ,  when  he  felt  oppressed  with  such  conviction  of 
his  insufficiency  for  the  proper  discharge  of  the  duty,  that 
nothing  but  the  “ necessity”  he  felt  “ laid  upon  him  to 
preach  the  gospel,”  could  have  induced  him  to  have 


CH.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


19 


Modern  bopks. 

opened  his  mouth.  At  such  times  he  has  always  found 
elief  in  the  thought,  that  it  is  “ not  by  might,  nor  by 
power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts.” 

And  it  is  this  same  thought  which  emboldens  him  to 
spread  these  pages  before  the  public. 

Although  the  human  mind,  in  its  great  essential  features, 
is  the  same  in  every  age  and  under  every  din>c,  yet  men’s 
trains  of  thought  and  modes  of  thinking  are  very  much 
influenced  by  the  objects  and  circumstances  that  lie  imme 
diately  around  them.  As  therefoie  these  objects  and  cir 
cumstances  are  continually  changing,  if  truth  is  made  tr 
produce  the  greatest  possible  effect  upon  the  human  mine, 
the  mode  of  its  presentation  must  be  varied  with  thesu 
continually  varying  circumstances.  Every  age  and  coun- 
try must  have  books  adapted  to  the  existing  peculiarities 
in  men’s  modes  of  thinking.  And  this  will  account  foi 
the  fact,  that  modern  books  are  read  with  vastly  more 
pleasure,  and  decidedly  greater  effect,  than  those  possess 
ing  far  richer  mines  of  thought,  which  belong  to  a by 
gone  age. 

This  idea  is  happily  expressed  by  the  Bishop  of  Ken- 
tucky, in  a communication  to  the  author,  in  alluding  to  the 
publication  of  this  volume. 

“ The  difference  between  the  sermons  of  a living 
ministry  and  the  superior  printed  productions  of  men  of 
other  days,  is  acknowledged  by  all.  I am  strongly  in- 
clined to  make  a like  distinction  between  productions  of 
the  living  press  and  even  the  superior  fruits  of  its  early 
efforts.  We  must  have  the  freshness  and  adaptation  of  re- 
cent authors.” 

Among  the  considerations  that  have  led  the  writer  to 
hope  that  these  pages  might  in  some  degree  advance  the 
interests  of  religion,  are  the  accounts  which  he  has  re- 
ceived from  several  sources  of  the  good  effect  that  attended 
them  at  the  time  of  their  delivery.  To  illustrate  this  re- 
mark, he  will  here  introduce  an  extract  from  a letter,  sent 
a few  months  since,  by  a friend  to  whom  that  letter  was 
addressed.* 

* The  substance  of  four  or  five  of  these  lectures  was  delivered  in 
1829,  in  the  lecture-room  of  Christ  Church,  New  York.  It  was  at 
that  time  that  the  writer  of  this  letter  heard  the  narrative  to  which 
allusion  is  here  made.  The  lecture  referred  to  is  the  third  in  this  course. 


20 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  II. 


Letter  to  a friend. 

This  extract  will  present  a brief  sketch  of  a religious 
experience,  which  it  may  be  well  to  contemplate  in  con- 
nexion with  the  views  advocated  in  this  volume. 

“After  confirmation,”  says  the  writer  of  this  letter  to 
her  friend — and  here  I would  add,  that  she  received  con- 
firmation, as  is  evident  from  another  part  of  her  communi- 
cation, in  a state  of  mind  in  which  no  person  should  re- 
ceive it,  impenitent,  unpardoned,  and  unreconciled  to  God — 
“after  confirmation  I remained  until  I had  attained  the 
age  of  twenty.  I then,  while  still  in  a dark  and  impeni- 
tent state,  went  to  the  holy  communion.  For  the  next 
four  years  I struggled  on,  trying  to  serve  the  Lord  in  my 
own  righteousness,  when  it  pleased  Him,  through  affliction 
and  by  the  preaching  of  a minister  of  the  cross  whom  he  had 
sent  to  our  city,  to  open  my  eyes  to  the  realities  of  reli- 
gion. It  was  the  fear  of  being  lost,  and  an  earnest  desire 
of  doing  something  to  secure  the  favour  of  God,  that  in- 
duced me  to  go  to  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  partake  of  the 
symbols  of  the  Saviour’s  dying  love.  I had  no  just,  no  ade- 
quate view  of  the  nature  of  sin,  or  of  the  depravity  of  the  hu- 
man heart.  God  was  viewed  in  no  other  light  than  as  the 
judge  of  the  earth.  I could  not  lay  my  hand  upon  my 
heart,  and  say,  ‘it  is  my  delight  to  do  thy  will,  O my 
God.’ 

“ In  this  way  I lived  four  years,  when  the  Almighty 
was  pleased  to  awaken  me  from  my  delusion.  The  follow- 
ing occurrence  led  me  to  look  into  my  own  heart  more 
closely.  A young,  gay,  beautiful  girl — a friend  of  mine — 
was  brought  down  to  a bed  of  sickness  and  of  death.  She 
became  alarmed  for  her  soul.  Though  a minister  had 
called  to  see  her,  she  received  no  light  or  comfort  from 
his  visit,  and  was  distressed  by  the  thought  of  death. 

“ I was  much  with  her,  and  often  felt  convinced  it  was 
my  duty  to  talk  to  her.  She  thought  me  a Christian ; and 
I thought  if  I were  a Christian,  I ought  not  to  see  her  going 
into  eternity  without  any  knowledge  of  what  was  before 
her.  I resolved  from  time  to  time  to  begin  this  important 
duty,  but  still  did  not  know  how.  I often  wept  in  retire- 
ment to  think  that  I had  not  only  attended  upon  a preached 
gospel  from  childhood,  but  was  also  a professor  of  religion, 
and  yet  could  not  tell  a poor  sinner  how  to  escape  eternal 
death.  At  this  time  I felt  more  serious  in  the  house  of 


CH.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


21 


Confirmation  lecture. 

God  than  ever  I had  done ; listened  more  attentively  to  his 
holy  word ; and  heard  preaching  with  a deeper  interest. 
The  Spirit  of  God  was  evidently  moving  over  the  dark 
chaos  of  my  soul.  The  necessity  of  a new  birth  was 
deeply  impressed  upon  my  mind.  For  three  months 
there  was  constantly  sounding  in  my  ears,  ‘ ye  must  be 
born  again.’ 

“ Wherever  I went,  whatever  I did,  when  I lay  down, 
or  rose  up,  the  same  solemn  voice  still  rang  in  my  ears, 
* ye  must  be  born  again.’ 

“ While  under  these  impressions,  I was  led  to  attend 
upon  the  preaching  of  one  whom  I had  heard  several  times, 
but  always  wilh  dissatisfaction.  How  strange  it  is  that 
God  did  not  give  me  up  to  the  rebellion  of  my  own  wicked 
heart.  I cannot  enough  admire  his  mercy,  and  forbear- 
ance, and  goodness.  For  when  my  feet  had  well  nigh 
slipped,  his  mercy  held  me  up  ; yes,  it  was  his  mercy  that 
brought  me  from  the  paths  of  darkness  and  death,  to  the 
light  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ.  And  it  was  this 
minister  he  was  pleased  to  make  the  messenger  of  salva- 
tion and  peace  to  ihy  soul. 

“ The  discourse  I heard  from  him  at  this  time  was  upon 
confirmation.  In  one  of  the  illustrations  which  he  in- 
troduced, he  gave  an  account  of  a lady  who  had  given  her- 
self up  to  God  in  confirmation  and  the  Lord’s  supper,  and 
had  been  endeavouring  to  secure  to  herself  the  joys  of  heaven 
by  her  own  righteousness.  This  lady  was  awakened  from  her 
delusion  by  the  instrumentality  of  a beggar,  who  replied  to 
some  inquiry  she  proposed  to  him, 

“ ‘ Lady,  I fear  you  are  not  born  of  God.’ 

“ This  remark,  with  some  others,  made  a deep  impres- 
sion upon  her  mind.  For  a long  while  the  echo  seemed 
ringing  in  her  ears,  ‘ I fear  you  are  not  born  of  God.’ 
The  occurrence  returned  again  and  again  to  her ; she  tried 
to  banish  it  from  her  thoughts,  but  it  rose  with  increased 
vividness  before  her.  She  began  to  suspect  the  hopes  in 
which  she  had  been  resting.  She  studied  her  Bible  with 
an  earnest  desire  to  find  the  truth,  and  soon  she  began  to 
read  it  with  new  views  and  feelings,  and  was  brought  to 
see  herself  in  the  character  of  a lost  sinner ; to  renounce 
all  righteousness  of  her  own ; and  seek  salvation  through 
the  only  hope  for  sinners,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous. 


22 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  XI. 


Exercises  previous  to  conversion. 

“ I was  much  impressed  with  this  lecture.  I was  made 
to  see  that  I was  indeed  lacking ; that  I was  destitute  of 
that  faith  which  justifies  the  ungodly.  I had  an  over- 
whelming view  of  my  own  sinfulness  ; and  for  the  first  time 
saw  myself  in  the  light  of  divine  truth ; saw  that  I had 
merited,  and  was  exposed  to  God’s  wrath,  and  that  he 
might  in  perfect  justice  cast  me  away  from  his  presence, 
and  shut  me  up  for  ever  in  the  prison-house  of  hell.  Under 
what  an  altered  aspect  did  the  divine  character  now  come 
up  before  me  ! I saw  that  in  that  character  there  was  not 
only  holiness,  justice,  and  truth,  but  mercy,  forbearance, 
long  suffering,  and  great  goodness.  When  I reflected  that 
every  breath  I drew,  the  food  I ate,  the  clothes  I wore, 
yea,  that  every  comfort  I possessed,  proceeded  from  his 
hands;  that  his  power  had  created  me  at  first,  and  pre- 
served me  from  ten  thousand  dangers,  and  I had  never 
given  him  unreservedly  my  heart,  with  all  its  powers  and 
faculties,  I was  ready  to  give  up  all  hope.  I felt  that  I 
was  the  chiefest  of  sinners  ; that  there  was  hope  for  every 
one  but  me.  Still  from  day  to  day  I unceasingly  inquired, 
‘ What  must  I do  to  be  saved?’ 

“ When  I saw  others  going  to  this  minister  of  Christ, 
and  asking  him  ‘What  must  I do  to  be  saved?’  I desired 
to  go  too,  but  dared  not.  I felt  that  I was  not  of  his  flock, 
and  that  I was  unworthy  of  the  favour  of  man,  as  well  as 
of  God.  But  that  arm  of  mercy  that  had  encircled  me  all 
my  life  long,  was  still  around  me.  As  I continued  to  ask 
‘ what  must  I do  to  be  saved  ?’  the  Lord  brought  me  to 
himself  with  the  inquiry.  He  pointed  me  to  the  crucified 
Jesus,  the  Saviour  who  was  inviting  heavy-laden  sinners  to 
come  unto  him,  that  they  might  find  rest  for  their  souls. 

“ That  Saviour  received  me  ; took  from  me  my  burden; 
breathed  into  my  soul  new  life  ; enlightened  my  darkened 
mind ; led  me  to  see  something  of  the  wonderful  love  of 
God ; taught  me  to  love  the  Bible  ; and  led  me  to  experi- 
ence that  the  ways  of  God  are  ways  of  peace,  and  his  ser- 
vice perfect  freedom. 

“ The  sacred  volume  was  no  longer  a sealed  book.  No  ! 
its  every  page  beamed  with  divine  light  and  knowledge. 
Prayer  became  a holy  privilege.  Its  hour  was  sought 
with  eagerness  and  delight.  The  sanctuary  now  appeared 
none  other  than  the  house  of  God  and  the  gate  of  heaven. 


CH.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


23 


Duty  of  ministers. 

I think  I can  truly  say,  that  I in  some  measure  understood 
the  words  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  ‘ It  is  my  meat  to  do  the 
will  of  him  that  sent  me.’  ” 

In  reference  to  the  letter  from  which  the  preceding  ex- 
tract has  been  made,  the  reader  ought  to  be  apprized,  that 
it  was  not  written  for  the  eye  of  the  author,  nor  for  the 
public.  It  has  here  been  introduced  to  show  that  God 
sometimes  employs  a simple  statement  of  facts,  connected 
with  Christian  experience,  to  the  conversion  and  renewal 
of  the  heart. 

If  the  Most  High  shall  see  fit,  in  his  infinite  goodness, 
to  make  this  volume  the  honoured  instrument  of  opening 
the  eyes  of  one  self-deceived  Christian,  or  in  rescuing  one 
immortal  soul  from  the  pathway  of  perdition,  the  writer 
will  feel  that  he  has  not  laboured  in  vain.  He  is  free  to 
acknowledge,  that  among  the  considerations  that  have  in- 
duced him  to  spread  these  pages  before  the  public,  is  the 
deep  and  solemn  conviction  which  rests  upon  his  mind,  that 
it  is  the  duty  of  every  herald  of  the  cross  to  bear  his  firm 
and  decided  testimony  against  the  admission  of  persons  to 
the  ordinances  of  the  church,  without  their  exhibiting  de- 
cided evidence  of  true,  heartfelt  piety,  and  vital  god- 
liness. He  has  therefore  entitled  this  volume  The  Pas- 
tor's Testimony . 


24 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  III. 


Objection  and  answer. 


CHAPTER  III. 

OBJECTIONS  TO  THIS  TESTIMONY. 

As  a general  principle,  perhaps  it  is  well  never  to  an- 
ticipate objections  to  that  which  we  feel  confident  is  the 
truth.  There  are  cases,  however,  where  the  cause  of  truth 
will  be  better  subserved  by  anticipating  and  fully  meeting 
objections,  than  by  going  upon  the  assumed  principle,  that 
what  is  true  needs  no  defence.  The  suggestion  has  been 
made,  that  there  will  be  raised  against  this  testimony  the 
objection — “ that  the  writer’s  views  are  at  variance  with 
those  generally  held  by  the  denomination  to  which  he  be- 
longs.” 

Now  if  what  is  affirmed  in  this  objection  were  true,  it 
does  not  appear  to  me  that  it  would  in  the  slightest  degree 
invalidate,  or  in  any  way  affect,  this  testimony.  If  the 
views  advocated  in  these  lectures  are  scriptural — if  it  is 
obviously  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  that  men,  previous 
to  their  being  born  again,  should  participate  in  an  act  by 
which  they  make  a solemn  profession  of  religion — though 
there  was  but  one  watchman  on  the  walls  of  Zion  through 
the  whole  length  and  breadth  of  the  land  to  proclaim  the 
truth,  I ask,  would  his  testimony  be  any  the  less  needful  or 
valuable  on  this  account?  But  we  rejoice  that  we  are  un- 
der no  necessity  of  resorting  to  this  argument.  Although 
there  has  been  at  times,  unquestionably,  a deplorable  laxity 
in  the  practice  of  some  clergymen  in  admitting  candidates 
to  confirmation,  still  there  have  been,  in  every  age  of  the 
church,  some  faithful  witnesses,  who,  in  relation  to  this 
matter,  have  “ lifted  up  their  voices  like  a trumpet,  and  cried 
aloud.” 

And  even  were  not  this  the  case,  the  baptismal  and  con- 
firmation services  might  be  referred  to  in  proof  that  the 
positions  advanced  in  this  volume  are  in  accordance  with 
the  views  of  the  church.  We  would  ask  of  such  of  our 
readers  as  are  not  fully  convinced  upon  this  point,  to  give 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


25 


c II.  J 

Archbishop  Seeker’s  remarks. 


Dr.  Tyng’s  Guide  to  Confirmation,  and  the  section  in 
Bridges’  workfupon  the  “ Christian  Ministry,”  entitled, 
r<  Practical  Suggestions  on  Confirmation,”  an  attentive  pe- 
rusal, and  we  feel  confident  that  they  will  then  be  satisfied 
that  the  ground  which  we  have  taken  in  this  series  of  lec- 
tures is  not  only  scriptural,  but  that  which  the  church  her- 
self assumes.  It  is  no  slight  corroboration  of  the  truth  of 
this  position,  that  so  many  distinguished  prelates  in  our 
church  have  left  their  recorded  testimony  to  the  same  point. 

Bishop  Burnet  remarks,  “ Till  one  is  of  an  age  and  dis- 
position fit  to  receive  the  holy  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s 
supper,  and  desires  to  be  confirmed  as  a solemn  prepara- 
tion and  qualification  to  it,  he  is  not  ready  for  it.”* 

Archbishop  Seeker,  speaking  of  the  impropriety  of  chil- 
dren coming  to  this  sacred  rite,  though  they  “ can  say  the 
creed,  the  Lord’s  prayer,  and  the  ten  commandments,”  re- 
marks— 

“No  persons  ought  to  make  promises  for  themselves  till 
they  reasonably  well  understand  the  nature  of  them,  and 
are  capable  of  forming  serious  purposes  ; therefore,  in  the 
present  case,  being  able  to  say  the  words  of  their  catechism 
is  by  no  means  enough,  without  a competent,  general  know- 
ledge of  their  meaning,  and  an  intention  of  behaving  as  it 
requires  them,  which,  doubtless,  they  are  supposed  to 
have  at  the  same  time.  And  if  they  have  not,  making  a 
profession  of  it  is  declaring  with  their  mouths  what  they 
feel  not  in  their  hearts  at  the  instant,  and  will  much  less 
reflect  upon  afterwards  ; it  is  hoping  to  please  God  by 
the  empty  outward  performance  of  a religious  rite.  There- 
fore, I hope  that  neither  ministers  nor  parents  will  be  too 
eager  for  bringing  children  very  early  for  confirmation, 
but  first  teach  them  carefully  to  know  their  duty  sufficiently 
and  resolve  upon  the  practice  of  it  heartily , then  introduce 
them  to  this  ordinance. 

Again,  in  another  part  of  the  same  discourse,  he  says, 
“ You  that  are  to  be  confirmed  must  either  do  your  own 

* Burnet’s  Pastoral  Care,  page  190. 

f The  reader  will  find  an  example  of  this  in  Rev.  T.  Escreet  curate 
of  Stisted,  Essex,  and  also  in  Mr.  Robinson,  of  Leicester.  See  Bridge’s 
Christian  Ministry,  vol.  2.  pp.  222.224. 

f Seeker’s  Works,  vol.  iv.  sermon  140 

c 


26 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  III. 


Bishop  of  Calcutta’s  opinion. 

part,  or  the  whole  of  the  previous  preparation  will  be 
utterly  thrown  away  upon  you.  If  you  make  the  answer 
which  is  directed  without  sincerity , it  is  lying  to  God  ! 
if  you  make  it  without  attention,  it  is  trifling  with  him  ! 
Watch  over  your  own  hearts  therefore,  and  let  them  go 
along  with  your  lips.  The  two  short  words,  I do,  are 
soon  said ; but  they  comprehend  much  in  them.  Utter 
them  then  with  the  truest  seriousness,  and  say  to  your- 
selves, each  of  you  afterwards,  as  Moses  did  to  the  Jews, 
‘ Thou  hast  avouched  the  Lord  this  day  to  be  thy  God , to 
walk  in  his  ways,  to  keep  his  statutes , and  to  hearken  to 
his  voice,  and  the  Lord  hath  avouched  thee  this  day  to  be 
his  peculiar  people,  that  thou  shouldst  keep  all  his  com- 
mandments, and  be  holy  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  as  he 
hath  spoken .’  It  is  a certain  truth  ; call  it  therefore  often  to 
mind,  and  fix  it  on  your  souls,  that  if  breaking  a solemn 
promise  to  men  be  a sin,  breaking  that  which  you  make 
thus  deliberately  to  God,  would  be  unspeakably  a greater 
sin.” 

The  next  name  that  I would  introduce  to  the  reader  is 
that  of  the  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson,  present  Bishop  of  Cal- 
cutta. 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  evident  that  he  views  confirma- 
tion as  a solemn  profession  of  religion.  This  will  be  seen 
at  a glance  from  the  following  extract. 

“ You  will  by  confirmation  be  admitted  to  the  privilege 
of  confessing  your  Saviour,  Christ,  before  men.  You  then 
come  forward,  in  the  face  of  the  church,  to  acknowledge 
yourself  a Christian,  to  profess  your  faith  in  the  merits  of 
your  Saviour,  and  your  subjection  to  his  laws.  You  take 
your  side ; you  publicly  choose  God  as  your  heavenly 
Father,  Master,  and  Lord  ; you  no  longer  halt  between  two 
opinions,  but  determine  to  follow  Christ  fully. ”* 

It  is  also  evident  that,  in  his  view,  those  who  come  with 
the  requisite  qualifications  to  this  ordinance,  are  in  a fit 
state  to  approach  the  table  of  the  Lord  ; in  proof  of  which 
I would  call  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  the  following  re- 
marks. 

“ When,  by  the  rite  of  confirmation,  you  have  engaged 

* This  and  the  following  extracts,  are  from  “ An  Address  to  Young 
Person*  about  to  be  Confirmed,”  Sermons  and  Tracts.  Vol.  2d. 


CH.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


27 


Qualifications  requisite  for  confirmatio  . 

to  renounce  the  service  of  sin  ; to  believe  in  the  merits  and 
death  of  Christ;  and  to  walk  in  newness  of  life,  you  are 
fully  entitled  to  the  seal  and  pledge  of  that  dying  love  of 
the  incarnate  Saviour,  which  he  commanded  to  be  taken  in 
remembrance  of  him.  You  may  approach  his  table ; 
you  may  feast  on  the  banquet  which  he  hath  prepared ; 
you  may  there  continually  renew  your  vows  ; there  obtain 
fresh  strength  ; there  receive,  from  time  to  time,  the  pardon 
of  sin,  and  thus  be  built  up  to  everlasting  life.” 

What  were  the  qualifications  which  he  deemed  requisite 
in  order  to  approach  this  ordinance  with  divine  acceptance, 
are  evident  from  the  following  inquiries. 

“ What  do  you  propose  to  yourself  in  coming  to  be  con- 
firmed ? Is  it  with  a hearty  sense  of  your  lost  and  perish- 
ing estate  by  nature  ? Is  it  with  an  entire  reliance  on  the 
merit  and  death  of  the  Son  of  God  ? Is  it  with  a holy  in- 
tention of  serving  and  obeying  your  Saviour  and  Redeem- 
er ? Or  are  you  about  to  perform  this  duty  formally  and 
merely  from  custom,  or  the  fear  and  favour  of  men? 
Make  this  inquiry,  I beseech  you,  as  in  the  sight  of  God. 
Form  your  mind  to  a resolution  which  embraces  an  entire 
separation  from  the  proud  and  malicious  works  of  the 
devil ; the  sinful  pomps  of  the  world  ; and  the  corrupt  de- 
sires of  the  flesh ; which  binds  you  to  an  humble  faith  in 
the  doctrine  of  a crucified  Saviour ; and  which  pledges  you 
to  an  undeviating  course  of  devoted  love  and  obedience.” 
Once  more,  “ A contrite  heart  deeply  penetrated  with 
its  own  unworthiness  ; and  sensible  of  the  infinite  conde- 
scension of  God  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son ; and  reposing  all 
its  confidence  in  divine  grace  and  forgiveness,  is  the  only 
right  disposition  of  mind  for  entering  upon  the  solemn 
duty  of  ratifying  your  covenant  with  God  by  the  rite  of 
confirmation.” 

To  show  that  the  views  of  the  American  church  accord 
with  this  plain  and  explicit  testimony,  I desire  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  reader  to  the  following  statements. 

According  to  the  views  of  the  late  Bishop  Hobart,  as 
expressed  in  a sermon  explaining  this  rite,  confirmation  is, 
on  the  part  of  those  who  come  to  it,  “ a solemn  devotion  of 
themselves  to  God.”*  And  in  another  sermon,  addressing 

* The  Candidate  for  Confirmation  instructed,  page  9. 


28 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  Ill 


Expectations  of  the  church  from  candidates. 

those  that  were  about  to  give  themselves  up  to  God  in  this 
rite,  referring  to  the  state  of  their  hearts,  he  remarks — 

“ The  infinitely  perfect  and  almighty  Being,  whom  you 
promise  to  serve,  would  be  insulted  by  the  offer  of  a heart 
whose  affections  are  imperfectly  devoted  to  him,  or  of  a life 
divided  in  its  homage  and  obedience  between  him  and  the 
world.  His  demand  is  ‘ give  me  thy  heart.’  And  it  is  the 
declaration  of  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  of  him  who  is  finally 
to  decide  our  eternal  doom,  ‘ no  man  can  serve  two  mas- 
ters : ye  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon.’  ”* 

Again,  speaking  of  the  wisdom  of  the  church  “ in  guard- 
ing the  administration  of  this  rite  from  an  ignorant,  rash, 
and  irreverent  reception,  and  in  inducing  the  clergy  dili- 
gently and  faithfully  to  prepare  the  young  members  of 
their  folds  for  this  solemn  devotion  of  themselves  to  God 
he  says,  alluding  to  the  preface  of  the  confirmation  service, 
“ by  this  order  the  church  evidently  designs  more  than 
that  candidates  for  confirmation  should  be  able  to  say  the 
words  of  the  catechism.  They  must  have  a full  know- 
ledge of  their  meaning,  and  as  it  (the  catechism)  embraces 
a comprehensive  view  of  the  plan  of  redemption,  of  Chris- 
tian doctrine  and  duty,  and  of  the  privileges  of  Christians, 
these  must  be  understood  and  realized” t 

And  again,  speaking  of  the  spiritual  qualifications,  with 
out  which  none  can  be  prepared  for  this  ordinance,  he  says, 
“ They  constitute  those  exercises  of  repentance  and  faith 
which  are  the  conditions  of  baptismal  privileges.  They 
constitute  that  renewing  of  the  mind  which  is  necessary 
to  render  us  acceptable  to  God  and  meet  for  heaven.  Let 
no  one  deceive  himself  with  the  hope,  that  destitute  of 
these  qualifications,  his  receiving  confirmation  will  prove 
a benefit  to  him.”! 

And  those  who  have  received  confirmation,  while  they 
are  still  standing  around  the  chancel,  are  thus  addressed  : — 
“ Embrace,  without  delay,  that  inestimable  privilege  of 
the  baptismal  covenant  which  you  have  now  ratified. 
Come  to  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  feed  with  your  brethren 
on  the  banquet  of  that  most  heavenly  food.  Now  while 

* Hobart’s  Works,  vol.  2,  page  121. 

f Candidate  for  Confirmation,  page  11. 

$ Ibid,  page  17. 


CH.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


29 


Bishops  Ravenscroft  and  Griswold. 

the  vows  of  God  are  fresh  in  your  hearts,  cherish  the 
blessed  impulse  that  hath  led  you  to  engage  in  his  service. 
In  the  memorials  of  his  body  and  his  blood,  perfect  the 
work  of  your  devotion  to  him.”* 

Bishop  Ravenscroft,  who  too  soon  followed  into  the 
eternal  world  his  friend,  to  whose  pen  we  are  indebted  for 
the  preceding  quotations,  having  described  the  qualifica- 
tions of  this  ordinance,  and  insisted  upon  repentance  and 
faith,  proceeds  to  address  candidates  for  this  rite  in  the 
following  language. 

“Examine  yourselves  then,  you  who  now  mean  to 
ratify  and  confirm  your  baptismal  engagements,  whether 
you  are  thus  prepared ; whether  you  can  now;,  with  a 
good  conscience,  make  that  full  unreserved  surrender  of 
yourselves  to  God  which  his  service  requires ; that  open 
confession  of  Jesus  Christ  as  your  God,  your  Saviour,  and 
your  king,  which  his  religion  demands  from  all  who  be  his 
disciples  indeed ; and  that  firm  determination  to  obey  the 
gospel,  which  its  precepts  enjoin.  For  confirmation  is 
only  another  name  for  solemn  dedication  of  yourselves  to 
God  and  his  Son ; an  open  renunciation  of  the  world,  and 
separation  of  yourselves  from  henceforth  from  its  unlawful 
and  unhallowed  pursuits.”! 

Among  those  who  still  stand  at  the  altar — who  are  still 
engaged  in  bearing  onward  the  consecrated  ark  of  Jehovah, 
that  have  uniformly  borne  a firm  and  decided  testimony  in 
perfect  accordance  with  the  views  advocated  in  this  volume, 
I am  happy  to  record  the  name  of  my  own  beloved  and 
venerable  diocesan,  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Griswold. 

In  his  address  at  the  annual  convention  of  the  eastern 
diocess,  in  1833,  speaking  of  confirmation  he  says — 

“ It  has  become,  we  have  reason  to  believe,  the  general 
practice  of  our  clergy  in  this  diocess,  not  to  present  for 
confirmation,  nor  encourage  any  to  come  to  that  solemn 
rite,  but  such  as  appear  to  understand  its  nature  and  use, 
and  to  be  possessed  of  sincere  piety  and  a right  faith.  And 
this  is  what  ought  to  be  the  practice  of  all.  The  ordinance 
is  designed  to  be  a confirmation  of  one  sacrament,  and  a 
preparation  for  the  other.  And  it  is  evident  that  the  quali- 

* Candidates  for  Confirmation,  p.  33. 
f Bishop  Ravenscroft’s  Sermon  on  Confirmation, 
c 2 


30 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  III. 


Dr.  Meade — Bishop  Smith. 

fications  should  be  the  same  as  for  adult  baptism,  and  for 
the  Lord’s  supper;  and  these,  in  a few  words,  are,  repent - 
ance  towards  God , and  faith  towards  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  One  of  the  principal  causes  of  the  unfavourable 
opinion  of  confirmation  and  of  our  church,  which  has  so 
prevailed,  has  been  the  frequent  practice,  in  former  times, 
of  urging,  or  at  least  admitting  to  confirmation,  children  and 
others  who  had  little  knowledge  or  sense  of  religion,  whose 
affections  are  worldly,  and  their  minds  unrenewed.” 

The  copious  extracts  that  will  be  found  in  this  volume 
from  Dr.  Meade,  the  present  assistant  bishop  of  Virginia, 
on  confirmation,  most  conclusively  show  what  are  his 
views.  I will,  however,  here  subjoin  the  following  addi- 
tional remarks,  which  are  directly  to  my  purpose. 

“ It  is  most  evident  that  our  church  demands  of  those 
who  come  to  confirmation  as  much  real  piety  as  any  church 
is  authorized  to  demand  of  those  who  seek  admission  to 
their  communion.” 

Again,  after  an  examination  of  the  confirmation  service, 
ne  remarks : “ What  method  could  the  church  have  adopt- 
ed, or  what  language  could  she  have  chosen,  better  calcu- 
lated to  show  that  she  requires  genuine  and  enlightened 
piety,  than  the  language  here  used  ? So  far  from  the 
standard  of  piety,  here  erected,  being  too  low,  some  of  the 
most  truly  conscientious  have  hesitated  to  make  ‘ such  a 
solemn  vow,  promise,  and  profession,’  and  have  feared  lest 
they  were  acting  presumptuously  in  permitting  such  prayers 
and  thanksgivings  to  be  offered  up  over  their  heads.  How, 
then,  must  the  irreligious  feel,  while  going  through  what  in 
their  case  must  be  a solemn  mockery  ? Surely  the  church 
never  could  have  framed  this  service,  or  designed  this  rite 
for  them.  It  may  then  be  confidently  affirmed,  that  she  re- 
quires true  piety  of  all  who  come  to  be  confirmed.” 

Bishop  Smith,  of  Kentucky,  in  a letter  to  the  author, 
remarks — 

“ On  the  subject  of  confirmation  I have  of  late  been  in 
the  habit  of  taking  the  following  view : In  the  earliest  times, 
it  pleased  God  to  spread  throughout  the  world  the  rumour 
of  the  hope  of  forgiveness  of  sins.  In  process  of  time,  he 
gave  an  express  promise  of  forgiveness,  and  caused  it  to  be 
committed  to  writing.  But  in  his  perfect  dispensation  of 
mercy,  he  has  not  only  perpetuated  the  record  of  this  cove- 


CH.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


31 


Bishop  Mcllvaine’s  views. 

nanc,  but  he  hath  also  affixed  to  it  divine  and  infallible  seals 
— baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper — by  which  the  promise 
is  not  only  made  to  us  more  strong  and  sure,  but  by  which 
it  is  particularized  and  applied  to  the  individual.  The  seal 
of  baptism  is  affixed  to  his  covenant  in  a lower  court,  by 
an  inferior  officer.  In  due  time  the  baptized  person  appears 
in  a higher  court,  and  the  covenant  is  sealed  again  to  him 
by  the  highest  earthly  officer  of  the  church,  with  what  the 
ancients  often  called  the  seal , by  way  of  emphasis.  Con- 
firmation, then,  is  the  renewal  of  the  seal  of  the  promise 
of  the  forgiveness  of  sins. 

“ How,  then,  can  any  come  to  confirmation  seriously  and 
worthily,  save  those  who  are  indeed  ‘ grieved  and  wearied 
with  the  burden  of  their  sins,’  who  are  sighing  and  plead- 
ing for  the  hope  of  pardon,  and  unto  whom  any  new  assur- 
ance of  the  promise  of  God  to  them  in  particular  will  prove 
glad  tidings  of  great  joy?”  He  adds  farther,  “If  you  de- 
sire the  expression  of  my  opinion,  that  good  evidence  of 
real  conversion  to  God  ought  to  be  required  of  all  persons 
presented  to  the  bishop  for  confirmation,  you  have  perfect 
liberty  to  state  these  as  my  sentiments.” 

The  views  of  Bishop  Mcllvaine  may  be  gathered  from  a 
tract  that  came  from  his  pen  while  Rector  of  St.  Ann’s 
Church,  Brooklyn,  entitled  “ The  Pastor's  Address  to  a 
Candidate  for  Confirmation .” 

“ Repentance,  whereby  we  forsake  sin,  and  faith,  where- 
by we  embrace  the  promises  of  the  gospel,  are  the  spiritual 
qualifications  prescribed  for  baptism,  and  are  consequently 
necessary  for  confirmation.  Nothing,  indeed,  is  necessary 
as  a qualification  for  the  Lord’s  supper  that  is  not  also  for 
confirmation.  He  who  repents  and  believes  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  is  prepared  for  both;  and  he  who  does  not, 
is  prepared  for  neither.  If  you  will  look  at  the  service  for 
confirmation,  you  will  see  that  those  who  come  to  it  are 
considered  not  as  intending  to  enter  upon  the  Christian 
life,  but  as  having  done  so  already.  In  the  prayer  offered 
up  in  their  behalf,  they  are  spoken  of  as  being  regenerated 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  as  having  obtained  the  forgiveness 
of  all  their  sins.  The  supplication  for  them  is  not  that  they 
may  become  the  children  of  God ; but  that,  being  considered 
as  such  already,  they  may  continue  his  for  ever,  and  daily 
increase  in  his  Spirit  more  and  more.” 


32 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  III. 


Bishop  Mcllvaine’s  proposed  inquiries. 

He  afterwards  proceeds  to  propose  the  following  inqui- 
ries, to  enable  the  candidate  to  determine  whether  he  ought 
to  receive  this  ordinance. 

“ 1st.  Have  you  been  brought  to  true  repentance  ? 

“ In  order  to  answer  this  question  satisfactorily  to  your- 
self, let  it  be  divided  into  the  following  particulars  : 

“ Do  you  see  yourself  to  be  so  sinful  as  to  deserve 
God’s  wrath  and  condemnation  ? Do  you  see  that  your 
sinfulness  lies  not  merely  in  particular  acts  of  transgres- 
sion, but  chiefly  in  your  heart ; that  your  heart  is  the 
fountain  of  sin,  so  that  in  you  naturally  dwells  no  good 
thing?  Is  your  heart, humbled  before  God  on  account  of 
your  sinfulness  ? Do  you  cordially  hate  it,  and  desire  to 
be  delivered  from  all  sin  ? Are  your  affections  set  upon 
God  and  upon  holiness  ? Are  you  heartily  striving  to  be 
more  and  more  free  from  sin,  and  to  be  transformed  more 
and  more  in  the  image  of  Christ? 

" 2d.  Do  you  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

“ Consider  this  question  by  dividing  it  into  the  follow- 
ing : 

“ Have  you  been  brought  to  renounce  all  reliance  upon 
your  own  strength  and  righteousness  for  acceptance  with 
God  ? Do  you  place  any  reliance  for  mercy  upon  your 
reformation,  your  prayers,  your  religious  efforts,  your  at- 
tention to  religious  duties,  or  any  works  or  feelings  of  your 
own  ? Or  do  you  feel  that  all  your  help  and  hope  are  to 
be  sought  in  Christ  ? Have  you  fled  to  him  and  committed 
your  soul  to  him  as  all  your  refuge  and  righteousness  ? Is 
he  precious  to  your  soul,  and  do  you  desire  and  determine 
to  live  wholly  unto  him  ? 

“3d.  Are  you  willing  to  follow  Christ , whatever  it 
may  cost  you  ? 

“ Are  you  prepared  to  give  up  all  vain  amusements — all 
sinful  conformity  to  the  world  whatever  which  is  opposed 
to  the  maintenance  of  a spiritual  frame  of  mind,  and  a holy 
walk  and  conversation  ? 

“ 4th.  Are  you  resolved  to  endeavour  conscientiously  to 
perform  your  whole  duty  to  God  and  your  fellow  crea- 
tures ? Is  it  your  solemn  determination  to  make  the  will 
of  God,  as  revealed  in  his  word,  the  rule  and  guide  of  your 
spirit  and  life  all  your  days  ? 

“ 5th.  Do  you  earnestly  desire  to  glorify  God  and  to 


CH.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


33 


Bishop  Mcllvaine’s  proposed  inquiries. 

honour  his  service  by  an  example  becoming  the  Gospel  ? 
Do  you  realize  the  great  responsibility  of  that  public  pro- 
fession of  religion  which  you  contemplate,  and  will  it  be 
your  earnest  prayer  and  effort  to  live  consistently  with 
what  the  world  has  reason  to  look  for  in  a Christian  ? 

“ 6th.  Do  you  lean  to  your  own  wisdom  or  strength  for 
ability  to  live  as  above  described  ? Or  do  you  feel  that  your 
own  strength  is  perfect  weakness — that  your  sufficiency  is 
only  of  God?  Will  you  look  to  him  for  all  your  strength, 
and  yet  strive  to  follow  Christ,  as  if  your  success  were  en- 
tirely dependant  upon  your  owrf  efforts  ? 

“ 7th.  Do  you  find  habitual  pleasure  and  profit  in  secret 
prayer  and  in  reading  the  Scriptures  ? Do  you  heartily 
love  these  duties  ? Do  you  feel  the  absolute  necessity  of 
their  frequent  and  regular  observance  to  all  steadfastness 
in  your  religious  walk,  and  all  prosperity  in  your  soul  ? 
Will  you  make  it  a matter  of  conscientious  observance 
daily  to  read  the  Scriptures  in  a devout  manner,  and  daily 
to  wait  upon  God  in  secret  and  earnest  prayer?  If  you 
are  able,  with  a comfortable  degree  of  satisfaction,  to  an- 
swer these  questions  in  the  affirmative,  you  have  reason 
to  trust  that  you  know  by  experience  what  it  is  to  repent 
and  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  You  may  have  no  hesita- 
tion in  this  case,  about  the  propriety  of  your  coming  to  the 
ordinance  of  confirmation.  I bid  you  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  Come” 

And  in  his  address  to  the  Ohio  Convention  in  1834,  the 
Bishop  remarks,  “ One  thing  has  encouraged  me  much — I 
refer  to  the  views  entertained  by  the  clergy,  and  very  ge- 
nerally by  their  people,  of  the  spiritual  qualifications 
required  in  candidates  for  confirmation.  Loose  ideas  on 
this  subject,  and  a loose  practice  in  admitting  and  encourag- 
ing to  confirmation,  the  worldly-minded  and  impenitent, 
as  if  a sufficient  age  and  a mere  knowledge  of  the  most  ele- 
mentary truths  of  religion,  without  any  pretension  to  a 
serious  consecration  of  heart  and  life  to  Christ,  were  all  the 
Church  expected  in  her  members  ; the  wide  separation 
practically  made  between  the  candidate  for  confirmation 
and  the  communicant  at  the  Lord’s  table,  as  if  one  might 
acceptably  receive  the  former,  without  imagining  that  he  is 
prepared  or  expected  to  approach  the  latter,  has  done  more 
than  almost  any  thing  else,  to  injure  the  spiritual  character 


34 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  IIL 


The  design  of  the  author. 

and  influence  of  our  church,  and  to  encourage  the  idea,  so 
prevalent  in  many  parts  of  the  land,  that  formality  is  all  we 
desire  in  the  service  of  God.  Insist,  brethren  of  the 
clergy,  upon  newness  of  heart  and  the  decided  embracing 
of  the  whole  will  of  God,  as  much  in  reference  to  confir- 
mation, as  to  a preparation  for  the  sacrament  to  which  it  is 
only  the  admission-door.  Unspeakably  would  I prefer 
that  you  should  tell  me  when  I visit  you,  that  you  have 
none  to  present  for  the  laying  on  of  hands,  than  that  you 
should  array  before  me  a spectacle  of  candidates,  which 
however  beautiful  and  interesting  in  appearance,  would  be 
a mere  show  of  unintended  profession  and  dead  formality.” 

I would  by  no  means  convey  the  impression  that  they 
whose  names  I have  here  introduced,  are  the  only  bishops 
in  our  country  that  hold  these  opinions  respecting  confir- 
mation. I have  selected  the  preceding  testimony,  for  the 
simple  reason  that  these  authors’  writings  were  accessible 
to  me,  and  that  I am  not  aware  that  any  other  American 
bishops  have  published  any  thing  on  the  subject  of  confirma- 
tion.* 

The  candid  reader,  I am  confident,  will  now  see  that 
there  is  no  force  in  the  objection,  or  truth  in  the  statement, 
that  the  views  advocated  in  this  volume  are  at  variance 
with  those  generally  held  by  the  Episcopal  Church. 

After  the  preceding  pages  were  prepared  for  the  press, 
the  author  received  from  one  of  his  clerical  brethren  who 
occupies  an  important  post  in  the  church,  the  following 
communication,  which  contains  an  able  and  every  way  con- 
clusive argument  in  favour  of  the  views  advocated  in  this 
chapter. 

“ Ever  since  I began  seriously  to  reflect  on  the  subject 
of  qualifications  for  the  rite  of  confirmation,  I have  been 
of  opinion  that  nothing  short  of  the  appropriate  evidences 
of  true  repentance  and  a living  faith  should  be  accepted  of 
those  who  propose  to  become  recipients  of  that  rite ; in 
short,  that  the  qualifications  for  confirmation  should  be  the 
same  with  those  for  communion — the  true  Christian  cha- 

* To  the  above  list  I ought  to  add  the  name  of  Bishop  Dehone > 
from  whose  work  on  confirmation,  I have  several  extracts,  in  this 
work. 


*!H.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


35 


Views  of  a Clerical  Friend. 

racter — the  character  of  a truly  renewed,  believing,  hum- 
ble, obedient,  affectionate,  world-renouncing  disciple  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

“ The  chief  reasons  for  a lower  standard  of  qualifications 
seem  to  be  found  in  the  address  at  the  close  of  the  office 
for  infant  baptism  ; in  the  third  rubric  at  the  close  of  the 
catechism,  and  in  the  preface  to  the  order  of  confirmation. 
The  import  of  the  language  here  referred  to,  is,  that  child- 
ren should  be  brought  to  confirmation,  so  soon  as  they  are 
of  competent  age ; and  so  well  instructed  in  the  catechism 
as  to  be  able  to  answer  all  its  questions , and  to  repeat  the 
creed , and  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the  ten  commandments . 
But,  that  this  language  is  not  to  be  understood  in  the  strict 
sense  of  its  terms,  and  as  strictly  and  universally  impera- 
tive, may  be  concluded  from  three  considerations  : that, 

thus  understood,  the  directions  of  the  church  are  conti- 
nually disregarded  by  both  her  bishops  and  her  presbyters  ; 
that,  thus  understood,  the  ministers  of  the  church  are  under 
obligation  to  procure  the  confirmation  of  even  her  most 
vicious  baptized  youth;  and  that,  thus  understood,  the 
language  is  inconsistent  with  that  sound  Christian  discre- 
tion, which,  by  the  last  rubric  after  the  catechism , appears 
to  be  lodged  with  the  minister  of  every  parish,  who  is 
there  required  to  give  in  writing  to  the  bishop,  at  the  time 
of  confirmation,  “ the  names  of  such  persons  within  his 
parish,”  and  of  course  the  names  of  such  only,  “ as  he 
shall  think  Jit  to  be  presented”  for  confirmation. 

“ All  these  considerations  show,  that  the  language  referred 
to  is  not  to  be  understood  strictly , and  enforced  impera- 
tively j but,  in  the  words  of  the  preface  to  the  order  of 
confirmation,  is  to  be  regarded  as  an  “ order  very  conve- 
nient to  be  observed  ” in  the  case  of  those  baptized  in  in- 
fancy, provided  other  qualifications  concur  to  render  them 
fit  subjects  of  the  rite.  What  those  other  qualifications 
are,  we  are  left  to  gather  from  the  nature  of  the  baptismal 
office,  from  the  design  of  the  catechism,  and  from  the  na- 
ture of  confirmation  itself. 

“ The  baptismal  office , then,  is  an  actual  renunciation 
of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  by  either  the  person 
baptized,  or  his  proper  representative  acting  for  him,  an 
actual  profession  by  him  of  a true  Christian  faith  ; and  an 
aciual  promise , or  vow,  obediently  to  keep  God’s  holy  will 


36 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[ch.  m. 


Views  of  a Clerical  Friend. 


and  commandments,  and  to  walk  in  the  same  all  the  days 
of  his  life:  Or,  as  it  is  said  in  that  office,  “ Baptism  doth 
represent  unto  us  our  profession ; which  is,  to  follow  the 
example  of  our  Saviour,  Christ,  and  to  be  made  like  unto 
him,  that,  as  he  died  and  rose  again  for  us,  so  should  we, 
who  are  baptized,  die  from  sin  and  rise  again  unto  righte- 
ousness.” 

“ The  catechism  is  a brief,  but  comprehensive  summary 
of  Christian  doctrine,  and  Christian  duty  ; and  is  designed 
as  a means  in  the  hand  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  bring  baptized 
children  to,  not  only  a knowledge  of  this  doctrine  and 
duty,  but  also  a 'practical  experience  of  the  power  of  this 
doctrine,  and  a practical  obedience  to  the  requirements  of 
this  duty. 

“ And  the  nature  of  confirmation  itself  is,  on  the  part  of 
those  baptized  in  involuntary  infancy,  a voluntary  ratifying 
and  confirming  of  what  they  did,  or  of  what  was  done  for 
them,  in  that  sacrament.  It  is  a sincere,  intelligent,  and 
religious  assumption,  before  God  and  the  church,  of  the 
whole  covenant  sealed  in  baptism. 

“ Baptism , then,  is  a significant  and  sealing  rite,  to  be  ad- 
ministered upon  involuntary  infants.  Confirmation  is  a 
voluntary,  intelligent,  and  religious  ratifying  and  confirm- 
ing of  that  rite,  when  arrived  at  years  of  discretion.  And 
the  catechism  stands  between  the  two  in  the  relation  of  a 
means , to  be  used  by  the  spirit  of  God,  in  preparing  the 
subjects  of  the  former  for  the  reception  of  the  latter. 
When,  therefore,  the  means  have  been  made  effectual  to 
the  end , when  the  truths  and  doctrines  contained  in  the 
catechism,  however,  and  whenever  applied,  have  been  so 
blessed  by  the  spirit,  as  that  the  subject  of  baptism  actually 
makes  that  renunciation  of  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the 
devil,  and  actually  exercises  that  true  Christian  faith, 
which  are  signified  and  professed  in  that  sacrament,  when 
he  is  actually  following  the  example  of  our  Saviour,  Christ, 
and  is  made  like  unto  Him  ; when  he  has  indeed  died 
unto  sin  and  risen  again  unto  righteousness  ; then  it  would 
seem,  and  not  till  then,  is  he  to  be  considered  a fit  subject 
of  confirmation.  The  significancy  of  baptism  being 
realized,  and  the  end  of  the  catechism  being  answered, 
confirmation  comes  in,  in  its  right  place ; and  the  recipient 
of  it  can  sincerely,  intelligently,  and  religiously  ratify  and 


CH.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


37 


Views  of  a clerical  friend. 

confirm  the  promise  or  vow  which  is  resting  on  him,  to 
keep  God’s  holy  will  and  commandments,  and  to  walk  in 
the  same  all  the  days  of  his  life. 

“ This  view  of  the  subject  is  sustained  by  the  considera- 
tion, that  without  the  true  repentance  and  faith  here  requir- 
ed, the  subject  of  confirmation  cannot  sincerely,  intelli- 
gently, and  religiously  ratify  and  confirm  the  engagements 
of  his  baptismal  covenant.  If  he  take  the  ratifying  and 
confirming  words, “ 1 do”  into  his  mouth,  without  their 
meaning , the  very  act  of  renunciation,  of  repentance  and 
faith  in  his  heart,  he  does  but  offer  solemn  mockery  to 
God,  and  ought  to  expect — not  a blessing,  but  a curse,  in 
so  doing. 

“ This  view  of  the  requisites  for  confirmation  is  sustained 
by  another  consideration.  From  the  rubric  after  confirma- 
tion, and  from  the  first  rubric  after  the  office  of  baptism, 
of  such  as  are  of  riper  years,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  church 
considers  confirmation  as  a rite  immediately  preparatory  to 
the  communion.  The  qualifications  for  the  former,  there 
fore,  are  the  same  with  those  for  the  latter.  And  what  are 
the  requisites  for  communion,  as  established  by  the  church? 
By  referring  to  the  last  answer  in  the  catechism,  it  will  be 
seen  that  they  are,  true  repentance  for  sin,  a steadfast  pur- 
pose to  lead  a new  life,  a living  faith  in  the  atonement  by 
Christ,  a thankful  sense  of  this  benefit,  and  the  principle  of 
universal  charity,  or  holy  love.  This,  the  church  being 
judge,  and  nothing  less  than  this,  qualifies  for  communion. 
This,  therefore,  by  the  same  decision,  and  nothing  less  than 
this,  qualifies  for  confirmation. 

“ Nor  is  it  irrelevant  to  the  view  now  taken  of  the  requi- 
sites for  confirmation,  that  the  practice  of  admitting  persons 
to  the  rite  upon  lower  qualifications,  has  operated,  long  and 
deeply,  to  the  injury  and  scandal  of  the  church,  and  thus, 
to  the  prejudice  of  true  religion  in  the  world.  How  often 
are  those,  who,  by  an  act  the  most  impressive,  have  assumed 
vows  the  most  solemn,  seen  to  indulge  without  scruple  in 
those  pursuits  and  vanities  which  are  sufficient  to  mark  the 
identity  of  their  characters  with  those  of  the  allowedly  irre- 
ligious : one  day,  with  solemn  attitude,  kneeling  in  the  pre- 
sence of  God,  and  in  the  view  of  heaven  professing  to  re- 
nounce the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  with  all  their 
vain  pomp  and  glory — all  their  covetous  and  sinful  desires, 


38 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


LCH.  III. 


Views  of  a clerical  friend. 

and  to  believe  all  the  articles  of  the  Christian  faith,  as  the 
disciples  of  a meek  and  lowly  Saviour — one  day  professing 
all  this,  and  prom  is  ing,  moreover,  with  all  the  solemnities 
of  a heaven-recorded  vow,  obediently  to  keep  God’s  holy 
will  and  commandments,  and  to  walk  in  the  same  all  the 
days  of  their  lives — and  the  next , returning  to  their  still- 
loved ways  of  mere  worldly  enjoyment;  sitting,  at  one 
time,  in  view  of  the  corrupting  and  too  often  licentious  ex- 
hibitions of  the  theatre  ; and  moving  at  another,  amidst  the 
splendid  and  ensnaring  follies  of  the  ball-room  ; at  one  time 
devoted  to  the  engrossing  and  dissipating  games  of  the  card- 
table,  and  at  another,  occupied  in  some  other  of  the  num- 
berless vanities  in  which  are  exhibited  the  very  spirit  and 
character  of  the  unconverted  mind ! How  often  are  these 
or  similar  things  witnessed  in  those  who  have  ‘ vowed  a 
vow  unto  God,  and  deferred  to  pay  it who  have  openly 
taken  a part  in  one  of  the  highest  solemnities  of  religion, 
and  yet  continue  to  live  without  any  of  the  world-renounc- 
ing spirit  of  that  religion  ! Hereby  hath  the  church  too 
often  bled,  and  through  her  veins  hath  religion  herself 
poured  out  her  very  heart’s  blood  upon  the  earth.  By  no- 
thing hath  the  church  been  more  humbled,  or  brought  into 
deeper  scorn,  before  good  and  holy  men,  than  the  practice 
of  confirming  before  the  altar  the  giddy  children  of  the 
dance  and  the  revel.  It  is  time  that  these  things  should 
cease  ; and  that  confirmation  should  become,  what  it  may 
so  easily  be  made,  a well  guarded  door  to  the  holy  com- 
munion, protecting  the  church,  at  once,  in  the  truth  of  her 
doctrines,  and  in  the  purity  of  her  members.” 


CH.  IV.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


39 


Objects  of  this  testimony. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SECTARIANISM. 

This  testimony  is  not  sectarian.  The  object  aimed  at  is 
not  to  bring  men  to  a particular  religious  party,  but  to  bring 
them  to  the  love  and  practice  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
From  the  character  of  these  lectures,  the  author  was  led  to 
speak  of  confirmation , and  to  show  its  apostolic  origin.  In 
speaking  of  the  administration  of  this  rite,  he  was  also  led 
to  the  incidental  notice  of  the  constitution  of  the  ministry , 
under  the  three  orders  of  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons. 
While  the  writer  would  be  distinctly  understood  as  record- 
ing his  solemn  conviction  that  this  form  of  the  Christian 
ministry,  as  well  as  the  rite  of  confirmation,  is  of  divine 
appointment,  he  would  by  no  means  sit  in  judgment  upon 
those  who  may  dissent  from  this  opinion.  His  primary 
object  in  these  pages  is  to  show  the  great  essential  features 
of  religious  experience,  and  to  indicate  the  scriptural  quali- 
fications which  those  should  possess  who  personally  enter 
into  covenant  with  God.  This,  therefore,  is  common 
ground,  on  which  all  Christians  can  and  must  meet. 
Whatever  diversities  of  opinion  there  may  be  among  the 
followers  of  the  Redeemer,  in  subordinate  matters,  here 
they  must  all  think  and  speak  alike.  The  character  of  a 
child  of  God  is  just  as  unique  and  marked,  as  the  character 
of  the  Great  Supreme.  And  if  Christians  will  only  look 
into  the  mirror  of  divine  truth,  they  will  all  agree  in  what 
constitutes  the  great  outlines  and  essential  features  of  that 
man’s  character  who  has  been  “ created  anew  in  Christ 
Jesus.”  It  is  delightful  to  find  that  there  is  common 
ground  on  which  Christians  can  stand  in  one  broad  united 
phalanx,  and  together  bear  their  testimony  to  the  same 
point.  Such  united  testimony  strengthens  the  cause  of  the 
Redeemer,  and  knits  the  hearts  of  believers  together  in  the 
bands  of  Christian  fellowship  and  love. 

Standing,  therefore,  on  this  common  ground,  the  author 


40 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


["CH.  IV. 


Doctrines  of  the  Episcopal  church. 

would  deprecate  the  idea  that  there  is  any  thing  sectarian 
in  this  testimony.  Were  he  conscious  that  there  was  a 
single  line  that  breathed  unkindness  to  any  that  hold  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  he  would  instantly  erase  it.  He  fully 
believes  that  all  who  have  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ, 
cherish  a kind  and  catholic  spirit.  He  fully  believes  that 
the  church  in  whose  bosom  he  was  nurtured,  and  at  whose 
altar  he  has  been  permitted  for  several  years  to  minister, 
possesses  in  an  eminent  degree  this  lovely  spirit  of  the 
gospel.  She  opens  wide  her  arms  to  receive  all  whom 
Christ  receives.  There  may  be  within  her  pale  those  who 
are  inflamed  with  the  fire  of  sectarian  zeal ; but  they  have 
taken  this  fire  not  from  her  consecrated  altar,  but  from  the 
altar  of  their  own  corrupt  hearts.  There  is  not  a church 
on  earth  farther  removed  from  illiberal  sectarianism  and 
narrow  minded  bigotry. 

To  be  convinced  of  this,  “ walk  about  this  Zion,  and  go 
round  about  her ; tell  the  towers  thereof,  mark  well  her 
bulwarks,  consider  her  palaces,  that  ye  may  tell  it  to  the 
generation  following.” 

This  church  regards  episcopacy  and  the  rite  of  confirma- 
tion as  of  apostolic  appointment.  But  she  does  not  on  this 
account  shut  the  door  against  those  who  do  not  view  these 
as  essential  to  the  existence  of  a Christian  church. 

This  church  also  holds  the  doctrine  that  infants  are  fit 
subjects  to  be  received  into  the  Christian  covenant,  and 
expects  that  parents  will  offer  up  their  children  in  faith 
to  God  through  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  But  the  church 
by  no  means  excludes  from  her  pale,  or  subjects  to  disci- 
pline, those  Christian  parents  who  may  have  conscientious 
scruples  as  to  the  duty  and  propriety  of  this  act. 

And  so  in  relation  to  the  mode  of  baptism  ; though  cus- 
tom has  established  the  sprinkling  or  pouring  on  of  water 
as  the  usual  form,  she  leaves  it  to  the  choice  of  the  recipi- 
ent whether  it  shall  be  either  of  these  modes  or  immersion. 

The  Christian  world  has  been  long  divided  in  relation 
to  the  doctrine  of  divine  decrees,  and  of  predestination  and 
election.  Men  of  equal  piety  and  worth  have  taken  differ- 
ent sides  on  these  points.  The  views  which  the  church 
has  taught,  as  expressed  in  her  articles,  are  unquestionably 
what  in  the  present  day  are  termed  moderate  Calvinism. 
Still,  she  has  expressed  her  views  with  such  moderation 


CH.  IV.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


41 


Essential  Doctrines. 

and  strict  conformity  to  Scripture,  that  those  who  have 
taken  different  sides  on  those  questions,  have  found  no  dif- 
ficulty in  subscribing  to  the  same  articles.  In  all  this  there 
is  certainly  evinced  a liberal  and  truly  catholic  spirit. 

But  as  to  the  great  essential  doctrines  of  the  cross — the 
main  pillars  of  evangelical  truth — she  holds  them  with  a 
firm  and  unyielding  grasp.  And  in  this,  the  author  trusts, 
he  has  sought  to  tread  in  her  footsteps.  He  would  recoil 
with  horror  from  the  thought  of  lowering  or  letting  down 
one  of  the  essential  truths  of  the  gospel,  in  order  to  convey 
the  impression  that  he  possesses  great  liberality  of  feeling. 
Such  an  act,  in  his  view,  would  be  treason  against  the  Au- 
thor of  the  gospel.  Neither  can  he  conceive  how  any  ex- 
tended religious  instruction  could  be  delivered,  by  any  one 
who  holds  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  without  the  constant 
recognition  of  thetollowing  fundamental  truths  : That  Jesus 
Christ,  the  author  of  our  salvation,  is  divine,  and  one  of  the 
adorable  persons  in  the  undivided  Deity : That  the  great 
purpose  for  which  he  took  upon  him  our  nature,  was  to 
become  the  mediator  between  God  and  man,  and  to  make 
atonement  for  the  sins  of  the  world  : That  mankind  are 
by  nature  estranged  from  God,  and  utterly  corrupt,  and 
completely  ruined  and  undone  : That  all  who  are  saved 
must  be  saved  by  free  grace  and  sovereign  mercy  : That  the 
sinner  has  nothing  to  depend  upon  but  the  righteousness  of 
Chiist,  and  that  he  is  justified  by  faith  alone  : That  the  soul 
of  man  is  in  a state  of  moral  ruin,  the  understanding  dark- 
ened, the  will  perverted,  and  the  affections  alienated  from 
God,  and  that  in  it,  there  must  be  a complete  new  moral 
creation,  before  it  can  become  an  object  of  divine  compla- 
cency : That  the  condition  of  man,  since  the  fall,  is  such 
that  he  cannot  turn  and  prepare  himself  by  his  own  natural 
strength  and  good  works,  to  faith  and  calling  upon  God ; 
and  therefore,  that  there  is  absolute  need  of  the  direct  ope- 
ration of  the  Holy  Spirit : That  all  the  good  that  is  wrought 
in  us,  is  attributable  to  its  divine  influence  : That  holiness 
of  life,  and  obedience  to  the  precepts  of  the  gospel,  are 
evidences  indispensably  requisite  to  show  that  the  heart 
has  been  renewed  and  made  right  in  the  sight  of  God. 

These  form  the  great  characteristic  features  in  the  sys- 
tem of  doctrine  held  by  the  Episcopal  church.  And  if 
these  are  considered  as  sectarian  views,  then  the  author  of 
d 2 


42 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[CH.  IV. 


Principles  of  Catholicism. 

these  pages  glories  in  sectarianism,  and  in  being  the  minis- 
ter of  a sectarian  church.  For,  in  his  view,  these  doctrines 
constitute  the  very  elements  of  the  gospel,  the  great  essen- 
tial frame  work  of  Christianity ; and  should  there  ever  come 
a time  when  these  doctrines  are  expunged  from  the  creed 
of  the  church  to  which  he  belongs,  it  is  his  devout  prayer, 
that  that  church  may  then  cease  to  have  a name  upon  the 
earth,  for  she  will  then  have  “ denied  the  Lord  that  bought 
her,”  and  the  doom  she  will  have  richly  merited,  will  be 
“ swift  destruction.” 

But  most  unquestionably  these  views  will  not  be  con- 
sidered sectarian,  by  any  save  those  whose  minds  have  be- 
come “ corrupted  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ.” 
These  doctrines  constitute  the  broad  area  on  which  all 
evangelical  Christians  can  meet;  an  area  like  that  which 
Moses  and  the  seventy  elders  saw  under  the  feet  of  the 
God  of  Israel,  “a  paved  work  of  sapphire  stone,  and  as  it 
were  the  body  of  heaven  in  his  clearness.”  # Here,  on  this 
glorious  foundation,  Christians  can  stand  together,  and 
speak  one  language ; and  the  oftener  they  meet  on  this 
holy  ground,  the  sooner  will  all  envying  and  strife  and  di- 
visions cease.  Recognizing  in  each  other  the  image  of 
their  common  master,  they  will  be  constrained  to  love  one 
another  for  Christ’s  sake.  They  will  learn  to  examine 
those  points  of  difference,  by  which  they  are  separated, 
with  candour,  meekness,  and  Christian  forbearance.  And 
when  brought  to  this  temper  of  mind,  if  they  cannot  per- 
fectly agree  in  all  things,  they  will  be  able  while  they  hold 
their  separate  opinions,  mutually  to  lay  aside  “ all  bitter- 
ness, and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamour,  and  evil  speaking, 
with  all  malice.” 


LECT.  1.3 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


43 


Prospective  probabilities. 


LECTURE  I. 

CONFIRMATION. 

“ The  doctrine  of  baptisms  and  of  laying  on  of  hands.” — From  the 
sixth  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

'Jhe  thought  which  involuntarily  rises  in  my  mind  in 
coming  before  you  this  evening,  is,  where  will  my  present 
hearers  be,  and  what  will  be  their  state  and  condition, 
when  it  again  becomes  my  duty  to  address  the  people  of 
my  charge  in  a series  of  discourses  on  the  subject  of  con- 
firmation. Before  that  period  arrives,  there  may  arrive 
to  some  who  now  hear  me,  the  solemn  hour  which  will 
seal  up  their  doom,  and  fix  their  allotment  for  eternity. 

Who  can  say  what  will  transpire  ere  another  two  years 
shall  have  passed  ! * Ah ! two  years  hence,  the  voice  of 
him  who  now  addresses  you  may  be  silent  in  death  ! And 
how  many  of  those  who  sit  before  me  may  then  be  num- 
bered with  the  sleeping  dead  ! 

In  preparing  this  lecture,  as  I have  thought  over  the 
past,  and  looked  forward  to  the  future, — to  the  day  when  I 
shall  stand  before  the  tribunal  of  heaven  to  give  an  account 
of  my  stewardship, — the  thought  has  come  up  again  and 
again,  where  will  these  my  hearers  be,  and  what  their 
state,  two  years  hence  ? Alas,  if  my  own  fleeting  life  be 
spared,  and  I am  permitted  again  to  address  you  on  this 
subject,  many  of  my  present  hearers  I shall  not  then  find 
in  the  land  of  the  living ! 

This  conviction  sinks  the  more  deeply  into  mv  soul 
when  I look  back,  and  memory  calls  up  the  assembly  I 
last  addressed,  on  a similar  interesting  occasion.  It  is  true, 
those  to  whom  I refer  were  not  convened  within  these 

* As  confirmation  is  only  once  received,  and  then  from  the  hands  of 
the  chief  minister  of  the  church,  it  is  not  usually  administered  in  oui 
congregations,  especially  where  the  dioceses  are  large,  oftener  than 
once  in  two  years. 


44 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  J, 


General  plan. 


walls  : but  my  auditors  on  that  occasion  were  as  young, 
and  had  as  bright  prospects  of  life,  as  any  in  this  assembly. 
And  yet  many  of  those  who  then  sat  before  me,  as  you  now 
do,  full  of  vigour,  and  health,  and  bright  expectation,  are  this 
evening  in  the  eternal  world  ! I desire  that  this  thought  may 
constrain  me  to  be  faithful  in  declaring  to  you  the  whole 
counsel  of  God,  and  may  lead  you  to  be  attentive  in  listen- 
ing to  the  views  and  statements  which  I purpose  to  make. 
I desire  that  this  solemn  consideration  may  lead  me  to  bear 
the  same  faithful  testimony  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
which  I should,  did  I know  that  this  was  the  last  opportu- 
nity I should  have  to  address  you  before  you  go  to  the 
judgment  bar  of  Christ,  to  testify  in  what  manner  I have 
preached  unto  you  the  gospel  of  Jesus. 

In  entering  upon  a series  of  lectures  explanatory  of  a re- 
ligious rite,  with  whose  nature  and  design  I may  suppose 
that  a portion  of  my  hearers  are  but  slightly  acquainted,  it 
may  seem  incumbent  upon  me  to  offer  some  remarks  upon 
the  name  applied  to  it — its  origin , design , propriety , and 
advantages. 

These , therefore,  will  constitute  the  several  heads  under 
which  my  remarks  in  the  present  lecture  will  be  arranged. 
Allow  me,  however,  first  to  observe,  that  it  is  my  intention, 
as  far  as  in  me  lies,  to  exhibit  in  these  lectures  such  spiritual 
views  of  experimental  religion  as  will  be  instructive  and 
profitable  to  every  class  of  hearers — I wish  to  present  to 
the  bosom  of  every  careless  sinner  the  naked  point  of  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit ; and  by  the  help  of  that  sword , which 
is  the  word  of  God , to  cut  away  from  the  mere  nominal 
professor  all  that  gilded  covering  which  appears  so  fair  to 
the  outward  eye  ; but  which,  when  removed,  will  be  found 
to  conceal  a mass  of  rottenness  and  death.  I wish  to  cut 
away  that  gilded  covering,  as  well  as  to  indicate  to  the  can- 
didate for  confirmation,  the  state  of  mind  and  the  disposi- 
tions of  heart  he  should  possess,  before  he  presumes  to 
receive  this  solemn  rite.  That  I may  be  successful  in  this 
effort,  I am  sure  will  be  the  united  prayer  of  all  those 
among  us  who  love  the  gates  of  Zion. 

1.  First  we  are  to  consider  the  name  applied  to  this 
rite. 

Confirmation , as  the  word  implies,  refers  to  the  act  of 
establishing  one  in  his  religious  course.  Consequently  the 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


45 


Confirmation — reason  of  the  name. 

very  name  by  which  this  rite  is  designated,  shows  that  it  is 
to  be  administered  only  to  Christians — only  to  the  truly 
converted — only  to  those  who  have  exercised  “ repentance 
towards  God  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,” 
and  have  actually  set  out  in  the  way  of  life. 

“ If  an  impenitent  and  unbelieving  person  presents  him- 
self for  confirmation,  in  what  can  he  be  confirmed  ? Not 
in  Christian  faith  ; for  he  is  destitute  of  that  gracious  prin- 
ciple. Not  in  Christian  holiness  ; for  he  is  manifestly  un- 
holy. If  confirmed  in  any  thing,  it  must  be  in  the  violation 
of  his  sacred  vows,  and  in  his  disobedience  to  the  com- 
mandments of  God.”*  This  rite,  therefore,  is  to  be  admi- 
nistered only  to  the  penitent  and  believing ; and  it  is  to  be 
administered  to  them  for  the  purpose  of  strengthening  their 
faith,  establishing  their  hopes,  and  confirming  them  in 
their  unalterable  determination  to  walk  in  the  way  of  God’s 
commandments. 

Young  Christians  need  to  have  their  principles  strength- 
ened and  established.  After  Paul  had  made  a circuit  through 
,the  whole  of  Syria  and  Asia  Minor,  preaching  the  everlast- 
ing gospel,  “ he  determined  to  go  again  and  visit  his  bre- 
thren in  every  city  where  he  had  preached  the  word  of  the 
Lord.”  And  we  read  that  “ he  went  through  Syria  and 
Cilicia,  confirming  the  churches.” 

The  power  by  which,  in  this  rite,  the  soul  is  expected 
to  be  strengthened,  settled,  and  established  in  the  love  and 
service  of  the  Redeemer,  is  sought  directly  from  God.  The 
administrator,  laying  his  hands  upon  the  head  of  the  reci- 
pient, and  looking  up  to  heaven  with  the  eyes  of  faith,  thus 
invokes  the  Eternal : “ Defend,  0 Lord,  this  thy  child,  with 
thy  heavenly  grace,  that  he  may  continue  thine  for  ever, 
and  daily  increase  in  thy  Holy  Spirit  more  and  more,  until 
he  comes  unto  thy  everlasting  kingdom.” 

Again,  this  rite  is  properly  denominated  confirmation , 
from  the  fact  that  the  person  who  receives  it,  thus  ratifies 
and  confirms  the  covenant  obligation  previously  made  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  None  but  baptized  persons  are 
deemed  fit  subjects  for  this  ordinance.  In  baptism,  we 
make  a solemn  vow  and  covenant-promise  to  God,  that  we 

* Dr.  Henshaw’s  Instructions  on  Confirmation,  p.  32. — An  admira- 
ble work. 


46 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  I. 


Origin  of  confirmation. 

will  be  his  people.  In  the  rite  of  confirmation,  we  renew 
the  promise,  and  ratify  this  vow.  Those  who  were  bap- 
tized in  infancy,  thus  voluntarily  assume  the  covenant  en- 
gagement that  was  entered  into  in  their  name,  and  avow 
themselves,  by  their  own  act,  disciples  and  followers  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Thus,  by  their  own  mouth,  and  deli- 
berate choice,  they  ratify  and  confirm  what  had  before  been 
done  on  their  behalf. 

In  this  rite,  “ they  make  a declaration,  not  of  what  they 
wish  to  do,  but  of  what  they  actually  do  ; not  of  what  they 
would  be,  but  of  what  they  are.  The  grace  that  is  prayed 
for  at  this  ordinance  is  not  that  they  may  be  able  to  devote 
themselves  to  God,  but  that,  having  devoted  themselves,  and 
now  making  the  profession  of  it,  they  may  be  able  to  main- 
tain their  course  to  the  end.”* 

2.  But,  secondly,  we  are  naturally  led  to  inquire,  Is  this 
scriptural,  or  is  it  the  invention  of  men  ; what  was  the  ori- 
gin of  this  rite  ? 

It  would  not  necessarily  follow  that  confirmation  is 
wrong,  though  it  had  not  its  origin  in  divine  appointment. 
It  has  been  found  expedient  and  useful  to  establish  many 
things  in  our  churches  which  cannot  claim  a divine  origin. 
But  we  do  not  offer  a defence  for  confirmation  on  this 
ground.  We  fully  believe  that  this  rite  originated  with  the 
apostles  themselves.  They  were  empowered  by  the  Saviour 
to  settle  and  arrange  every  thing  connected  with  the  spirit- 
ual well-being  of  his  church.  They  were  not  permitted  to  go 
out  from  Jerusalem,  or  to  enter  upon  their  work,  until  they 
were  endowed  from  on  high  with  that  divine  Spirit  which 
was  to  lead  them  into  all  truth.  Acting  under  such  a guid- 
ance, they  could  not  err.  Let  us  then  attend  to  the  recorded 
history  of  their  acts,  and  see  whether  we  are  warranted  to 
conclude  that  the  rite  of  confirmation  is  of  apostolic  origin. 

The  slightest  acquaintance  with  the  evangelical  history 
contained  in  the  New  Testament  must  convince  every  one, 
that  from  the  beginning  there  were  different  grades  in  the 
Christian  ministry.  The  Saviour,  during  his  public  minis- 
try, chose  not  only  the  twelve,  as  the  heralds  of  the  gospel, 
but  he  “ appointed  other  seventy  also,  and  sent  them  two 
and  two  before  his  face,  into  every  city  and  place  whither 

* See  Bridge’s  Christian  Ministry,  vol.  ii.  p.  220 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR^  TESTIMONY. 


47 


Origin  of  confirmation. 

he  himself  should  come,”  to  proclaim  “ the  kingdom  of 
God  is  come  nigh  unto  you.”  There  was  an  evident  dis- 
tinction between  these  two  sets  of  men. 

After  his  glorious  resurrection  from  the  dead,  the  divine 
Redeemer  solemnly  invested  the  twelve  with  apostolic 
power,  authorizing  them  to  send  others,  even  as  he  had  sent 
them.  The  exigences  of  the  church  speedily  required  the 
exercise  of  this  high  official  right.  A lower  order  of  men 
in  the  ministry  was  needed,  who  should  attend  particularly 
to  the  concerns  of  the  poor. 

This,  however,  was  not  the  whole  of  their  duty.  They 
were  to  be  employed  as  missionaries,  and  in  various  ways 
as  coadjutors  to  the  higher  grades  in  the  ministry.  Ac- 
cordingly, the  seven  deacons  were  appointed,  and  set  apart 
to  their  office  by  a solemn  ordination,  of  which  transaction 
we  have  a particular  account  in  the  early  history  of  the 
church  contained  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  From  the 
same  inspired  historic  record  we  learn  that  Philip,  one  of 
the  seven  deacons,  shortly  after  having  entered  upon  his 
holy  office,  “ went  down  to  the  city  of  Samaria,  and  preach- 
ed Christ  unto  them.”  His  hearers  were  not  altogether 
inattentive  to  his  message.  Many  believed,  and  these  im- 
mediately received  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  both  men  and 
women.  “ When  the  apostles  who  were  at  Jerusalem 
heard  that  Samaria  had  received  the  word  of  God,  they 
sent  unto  them  Peter  and  John ; who,  when  they  were 
come  down,  prayed  for  them,  that  they  might  receive  the 
Holy  Ghost ; for  as  yet  he  was  fallen  upon  none  of  them  ; 
only  they  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
Then  laid  they  their  hands  on  them , and  they  received  the 
Holy  Ghost.”  Let  us  here  notice,  that  the  sacred  rite  of 
imposition  of  hands  was  one  that  required  for  its  perform- 
ance an  apostolic  order  of  men.  Jerome  informs  us  that  in 
his  day  “ the  bishops  visited  all  the  lesser  cities,  and  by 
imposition  of  hands,  invoked  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  those 
who  had  been  baptized  by  the  presbyters  and  deacons.” 

“ Its  administration  is  confined  to  the  highest  officer  of 
the  church,  because  we  read  no  instance  in  the  Scripture 
in  which  the  power  was  exercised  by  any  subordinate  mi- 
nister. And,  because  it  is  peculiarly  fitting  that  they  who 
have  been  led  by  the  instrumentality  of  a subordinate 


48 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  I. 


Confirmation  designed  to  be  continued  in  the  church. 

preacher  to  give  themselves  thus  up  to  the  service  of  God, 
should  make  their  profession — an  act  so  serious,  and  never 
to  be  repeated — under  circumstances  the  best  calculated  to 
impress  their  minds  with  a sense  of  its  solemnity,  and  to 
record  it  as  the  subject  of  testimony  for  the  whole  church.”* 
Another  instance  incidentally  introduced  in  the  nineteenth 
chapter  shows  that  this  was  an  established  rite  in  the  mi- 
nistrations of  the  apostles.  St.  Paul,  in  one  of  his  mis- 
sionary tours,  having  entered  Ephesus,  and  found  there  cer- 
tain disciples  who  had  received  John’s  baptism,  but  were 
still,  to  a very  great  extent,  ignorant  of  the  spiritual  nature 
of  Christ’s  kingdom,  unfolded  to  them  the  design  of  his 
mission,  and  the  importance  of  embracing  him  by  faith. 
“ When  they  heard  this,  they  were  baptized  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands 
upon  them,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  on  them.” 

And  that  this  rite  was  designed  to  be  continued  in  the 
church,  is  abundantly  evident — 

First,  From  a declaration  in  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 
St.  Paul,  in  addressing  the  Hebrew  Christians,  notices  the 
distinguished  and  eminent  advantages  for  religious  instruc- 
tion which  they  for  a long  time  had  enjoyed,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  little  proficiency  they  had  made  in  divine 
knowledge.  “ When  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be  teachers, 
ye  have  need  that  one  teach  you  again  which  be  the  first 
principles  of  the  oracles  of  God.” 

Regarding  them  as  in  the  school  of  Christ,  which,  like 
all  other  schools,  has  its  elementary  instruction,  he  exhorts 
them  to  endeavour  to  advance  beyond  the  incipient  stage 
of  their  Christian  education,  and  try  to  attain  to  some 
knowledge  of  the  higher  mysteries  of  the  gospel.  The  lan 
guage  which  he  uses  is  the  following  : “ Therefore,  leaving 
the  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  let  us  go  on  unto 
perfection ; not  laying  again  the  foundation  of  repentance 
from  dead  works,  and  of  faith  toward  God,  of  the  doctrine 
of  baptism,  and  of  laying  on  of  hands,  and  of  the  resurrec 
tion  of  the  dead,  and  of  eternal  judgment.” 

Now  it  is  evident  that  the  apostle  regarded  all  these  enu- 
merated particulars  as  the  elementary  principles  of  the  doc- 


Guide  to  Confirmation.  Dr.  Tyng. 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


49 


Testimony  of  the  primitive  church. 

trines  of  Christ.  Men  introduced  into  the  school  of  Christ, 
were  called  upon  to  repent,  to  exercise  faith,  to  be  baptized, 
and  then  followed  “ the  laying  on  of  hands .” 

If  this  was  really  one  of  the  principles  of  the  doctrines 
of  Christ,  then  “ the  laying  on  of  hands”  was  necessary 
for  all  Christians,  and  for  all  ages  of  the  Christian  church. 
For  one  has  most  judiciously  remarked,  that  “ without  any 
dispute,  first  principles  in  all  institutions,  whether  civil  or 
religious,  are  sacred,  and  can  neither  be  departed  from 
without  danger,  nor  abrogated  without  guilt.”*  Who  will 
pretend  to  say,  that  the  other  enumerated  particulars,  re- 
pentance , faith , and  baptism , are  not  necessary  for  all 
Christians,  and  for  every  period  in  the  Christian  church  ? 

Secondly,  This  conclusion  is  strengthened  by  the  fact, 
that  this  rite  was  universally  practised  in  the  Christian 
church  in  the  age  immediately  succeeding  that  of  the 
Apostles. 

Tertullian,  w.ho  lived  only  eighty  years  after  the  apostle 
John,  speaks  of  it  as  a custom  universally  prevalent  in  his 
time. 

“ Hands  were  laid  upon  those  who  were  baptized,  by 
benediction,  calling  for  and  invoking  the  Holy  Spirit. 

St.  Cyprian  who  lived  only  fifty  years  later,  traces  the 
origin  of  confirmation  which  was  practised  in  the  churches, 
to  the  imposition  of  hands  by  the  apostles.  And  Jerome, 
who  lived  three  hundred  years  after  the  apostles,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  concurs  in  the  same  testimony. 

“As  to  the  existence  of  this  rite  in  the  church  in  the 
first  ages  of  Christianity,  we  had  as  well  doubt  whether 
baptism  or  the  Lord’s  supper  were  practised  in  those  days ; 
for  the  same  books  which  speak  of  the  latter,  speak  of  the 
former;  and  the  same  councils  which  legislated  on  the  latter, 
legislated  on  the  former.”!  We  therefore  feel  confident 
that  this  sacred  rite  originated  in  the  practice  of  those  holy 
and  divinely  inspired  men,  who  were  the  chosen  disciples 
of  our  Saviour,  commissioned  by  him  to  preach  the  gospel, 
and  to  establish  all  necessary  ordinances  and  regulations 
in  the  Christian  church.  This,  like  baptism,  was  designed 
to  be  continued  to  the  end  of  time.  It  was  continued  up 

* Bishop  Ravenscroft  on  Confirmation, 
j-  Meade  on  Confirmation.  An  invaluable  work. 

E 


50 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  I. 


Drs.  Owen  and  Clarke’s  sentiments. 

to  the  period  of  the  reformation,  and  I know  not  that  any 
Protestant  churches  at  that  time  laid  aside  this  rite,  except 
the  followers  of  Calvin  ; and  even  that  eminent  reformer 
and  divine,  expresses  his  decided  conviction  that  this  was 
an  apostolic  institution,  as  I shall  show  in  a subsequent 
part  of  this  lecture. 

This  rite  has  been  retained  by  the  Lutherans,  the  church- 
es of  Bohemia,  or  the  United  Brethren,  and  one  sect  of  the 
Baptist.  The  ancient  church  of  the  Waldenses  retained 
the  substance  of  it  as  an  apostolic  institution.  The  most 
eminent  lights  of  the  Reformed  churches,  among  whom 
are  Peter  Martyr,  Rivet,  and  Peter  des  Moulin,  give  it  the 
weight  of  their  authority.  Dr.  Owen,  who  is  widely 
known  as  a dissenter,  and  a man  of  eminent  learning  and 
piety,  acknowledges  that  this  practice  existed  at  a very 
early  period  in  the  church,  and  thus  describes  it.  “ When 
the  children  of  believers,  baptized  in  infancy,  were  esta- 
blished in  those  necessary  truths,  and  had  resolved  on  per- 
sonal obedience  unto  the  gospel,  they  were  offered  unto  the 
fellowship  of  the  faithful ; and  here,  on  giving  the  same  ac- 
count of  their  faith  and  repentance  which  others  had  done 
before,  they  were  baptized,  they  were  admitted  into  the 
communion  of  the  church : the  elders  thereof  laying  on 
their  hands  in  token  of  their  acceptance,  and  praying  for 
their  confirmation  in  the  faith.” 

Dr.  Clarke,  the  commentator,  an  eminent  divine  in  the 
Methodist  church,  in  his  autobiography  thus  speaks  of  this 
rite.  “ It  was  at  this  time  that  the  Bishop  of  Bristol  held 
a confirmation  in  the  collegiate  church.  I had  never  been 
confirmed,  and  as  I had  a high  respect  for  all  the  rites  and 
ceremonies  of  the  church,  I wished  to  embrace  this  oppor- 
tunity to  get  the  blessing  of  that  amiable  and  apostolic- 
looking  prelate,  Dr.  Lewis  Bagot.  I asked  permission  ; 
several  of  the  preacher’s  sons  went  with  me,  and  I felt 
much  satisfaction  in  this  ordinance ; to  me  it  was  very  so- 
lemn, and  the  whole  was  well  conducted.  Mrs.  S.  who 
was  a Presbyterian,  pitied  my  being  so  long  ‘ held  in  the 
oldness  of  the  letter.’  I have  lived  forty  years  since  ; and 
upon  this  point  my  sentiments  are  not  changed.” 

3.  We  are  now  prepared  to  inquire  what  was  the  design 
of  confirmation. 

The  name  itself  conveys  a just  conception  of  the  pur- 


LECT.  I.J 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


51 


Apostolic  imposition  of  hands. 

pose  for  which  this  ordinance  was  established.  The  can- 
didates for  this  ordinance  had  previously  entered  upon  the 
Christian  course.  If  they  had  received  baptism  in  infancy, 
having  now  arrived  at  years  of  discretion,  and  felt  the  re- 
novating power  of  God’s  glorious  grace  upon  their  hearts, 
they  thus  had  an  opportunity  of  assuming  in  their  own 
person  the  obligations  of  the  Christian  covenant,  and  of 
publicly  professing  their  faith  in  Christ.  If  they  had  re- 
ceived baptism  in  adult  years,  until  they  received  the 
ordinance  of  confirmation,  they  were  still  regarded  as  pro- 
bationers. Having  walked  for  a while  onward  in  their 
heavenly  journey,  it  seemed  proper  that  they  should  be 
called  upon  to  certify  whether  it  continued  to  be  their 
fixed  and  unchangeable  determination  to  serve  the  Lord. 
In  this  rite,  therefore,  they  again  declared  to  the  world 
their  determination  to  be  the  followers  of  Christ,  and  their 
conviction  from  actual  experience  that  the  ways  of  religion 
were  pleasant,  and  all  her  paths  peace.  They  needed  the 
grace  of  God  to  confirm  them  in  this  purpose  and  strength- 
en them  in  their  heavenly  course.  This  grace  was  sought 
for  them,  by  the  chief  minister  of  the  church,  by  laying  his 
hands  solemnly  on  their  heads,  and  looking  up  to  God  in 
fervent  prayer.  They  were  thus  solemnly  set  apart  to  the 
service  of  Him  who  had  bought  them  with  his  blood;  and 
the  spirit  of  the  living  God  descended  to  dwell  in  them,  as 
temples  consecrated  to  his  use. 

“ The  laying  on  of  hands ,”  therefore,  was  one  of  the 
appointed  means,  through  which  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  were  imparted.  Hence  we  can  understand,  why 
“ laying  on  of  hands ,”  is  enumerated  among  the  fundamen- 
tal principles  or  elements  of  Christianity  ; and  that  it  is  a 
matter  in  which  all  Christians  are  concerned,  as  they  are 
in  repentance,  faith,  and  baptism.  And  this  also  clearly 
shows  that  the  laying  on  of  hands  was  intended  to  be  con- 
tinued in  the  Christian  church  to  the  latest  period  of  time. 
For  to  the  latest  period  of  time,  every  member  of  the 
Christian  church  will  stand  in  equal  need  of  the  sacred 
influences  of  the  divine  spirit. 

“ And  here  let  it  be  observed,  that  the  Apostles’  ‘ hands 
were  laid  upon  Christian  converts,  to  commuicate  to  them, 
not  simply  the  miraculous  gifts,  but  more  generally,  the 
ordinary  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.*  It  would  be  pre- 


52 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  I. 


Aposto’ic  imposition  of  hands. 

posterous  to  suppose  that  the  whole  church  at  Samaria 
were  endowed  with  the  power  of  working  miracles.  Yet 
to  all  those  who  had  been  baptized,  both  men  and  women, 
the  Holy  Ghost  was  given  by  the  laying  on  of  the  Apostles’ 
hands.  They  experienced  the  same  divine  influence  that 
all  Christians  need  at  the  present  day  ; and  this  shows 
the  importance  and  necessity  of  continuing  this  sacred  rite. 

“ Of  the  graces  and  comforts  which  are  the  fruits  of  the 
spirit,  our  blessed  Lord  prayed  that  not  only  his  twelve 
disciples  might  partake,  but  ‘ all  who  should  believe  on 
him  through  their  word.’  And  there  are  facts  which 
show  that  all  Christians  did  participate  in  the  gift  which 
was  signified  by  the  ‘laying  on  of  hands.’  The  Apostle, 
in  writing  to  the  Corinthians,  refers  to  their  having  ‘ re- 
ceived the  Spirit’  by  his  instrumentality  ; to  the  Galatians, 
to  his  ‘ ministering  the  Spirit’  unto  them.  And  when  he 
expresses  his  wish  to  visit  the  Christians  at  Rome,  ‘ in 
order  that  he  might  impart  unto  them  some  spiritual  gift,’ 
it  is  difficult  to  conceive  why  the  gift  might  not  have  been 
communicated  by  message  or  letter,  unless  it  were  to  be 
connected  with  some  bodily  act  on  his  part.  As  it  is  evi- 
dent, therefore,  that  all  Christians  did  receive  this  gift 
which  was  signified  by  ‘ the  laying  on  of  hands,’  it  be- 
comes more  than  probable,  that  they  all  obtained  it  in  the 
way  which  is  recorded  in  reference  to  some  individual  in- 
stances ; and  that  that  which  was  done  to  the  believers  of 
Samaria  and  Ephesus,  was  also  done  to  ‘ all  that  in  every 
place  called  upon  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  both 
theirs  and  ours.’  Unless  this  be  allowed,  it  will  be  impos- 
sible to  find  in  the  sacred  volume,  any  trace  of  such  an 
imposition  of  hands,  as  could  be  with  any  propriety  deno- 
minated, a ‘ first  principle’  and  * foundation’  of  the  doctrine 
of  Christ.”* 

Do  not  suppose  that  we  mean  to  teach  the  absurd  doc 
trine,  that  bishops  have  the  power  of  conferring  the  Holy 
Spirit  arbitrarily  on  whomsoever  they  please.  All  they 
can  do,  is  to  invoke  those  spiritual  gifts  which  God  alone 
can  bestow.  But  as  in  the  case  of  baptism,  if  the  candi- 
date comes  forward  with  suitable  dispositions  of  mind, 
sincerely  desiring  the  promised  blessing,  we  believe  God 


Dr.  Tyng’s  Guide  to  Confirmation. 


LECT.  I.] 


the  pastor’s  testimony. 


53 


Propriety  of  confirmation. 

will  honour  this  institution  by  a descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
so  also  in  this  sacred  rite  instituted  by  the  apostles,  if  they 
who  come  forward  to  ratify  their  baptismal  vows  sincerely 
and  earnestly  desire  the  enlightening  and  sanctifying  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  doubt  not  it  will  prove  a chan- 
nel of  grace  to  their  souls. 

4.  The  propriety  of  this  rite  will  not  be  questioned  by 
any,  even  though  they  are  not  convinced  of  its  divine  ori- 
gin. All  Christian  churches  have  some  form  by  which 
members  become  connected  with  their  body.  The  rite  of 
confirmation  is  the  specified  mode  by  which  persons  be- 
come avowedly  and  formally  introduced  as  members  into 
communion  with  the  Episcopal  Church.  But  there  is  an- 
other consideration  which  will  show  the  propriety  of  such 
an  ordinance  in  the  church.  We,  and  most  of  the  Chris- 
tian world,  believe  that  God  designed,  that,  under  the  new 
as  well  as  under  the  old  dispensation,  infants  should  be 
received  into  covenant  with  him.  They  who  are  baptized 
in  infancy,  certainly  stand  in  a different  light  from  those 
who  have  never  been  initiated  into  the  fold  of  the  Redeemer. 
They  are  nominally  members  of  the  family  of  Christ.  They 
bear  a covenant  relation  to  God.  And  this  external  relation 
with  Jehovah  they  ought,  when  they  become  moral  agents 
capable  of  transacting  for  themselves,  to  be  called  upon 
either  to  ratify  or  renounce. 

Confirmation  addresses  to  those  baptized  in  infancy  such 
a call.  It  gives  them  an  opportunity  to  make  a personal 
confession  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  to  receive  from  the  hands 
of  the  chief  minister  a public  recognition  of  their  admission 
into  the  full  communion  and  fellowship  of  the  church.  This 
recognition,  being  accompanied  with  solemn  prayers  for  the 
descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  confirm  and  strengthen  those 
now  entering  upon  a personal  and  public  profession  of  reli- 
gion, is  very  appropriately  denominated  confirmation. 

This  view  of  confirmation,  as  it  relates  to  those  baptized 
in  infancy,  is  particularly  and  repeatedly  noticed  by  early 
writers  in  the  Christian  church.  They  consider*  it  as  a 
renewal  and  ratification,  on  the  part  of  God,  of  the  covenant 
and  privileges  of  baptism  ; and  on  the  part  of  the  recipient, 
of  the  vows,  promises,  and  professions  made  in  that  sacra- 
ment. Those  who  declined  receiving  confirmation,  by  this 
very  neglect  virtually  renounced  their  covenant  allegiance 
e 2 


54 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


[lect. I 


Testimony  of  Calvin. 

to  God,  and  voluntarily  severed  their  connexion  with  the 
Christian  church. 

The  distinguished  reformer,  Calvin,  saw  the  expediency 
and  necessity  of  such  an  ordinance  in  the  church.  And 
although,  from  peculiar  circumstances,  it  was  not  retained 
in  the  church  of  Geneva,  he  bears  his  testimony  in  favour 
of  its  apostolic  origin. 

“ St.  Paul,”  says  he,  “joins  the  imposition  of  hands  with 
baptism.  But  the  children  of  believers,  since  they  were 
adopted  from  the  womb,  and  belonged  to  the  body  of 
the  church  by  the  right  of  promise,  were  baptized  while 
they  were  yet  infants.  The  period  of  infancy  being  passed, 
after  they  had  been  initiated  in  the  faith,  they  offered  them- 
selves for  instruction,  which  in  them  was  posterior  to  bap- 
tism. But  the  other  sign  was  also  added,  to  wit,  the  impo- 
sition of  hands.  This  one  place  (Heb.  vi.  2)  abundantly 
proves  the  origin  of  this  ceremony  to  have  proceeded  from 
the  apostles.  Let  us  know,  therefore,  that  it  was  instituted 
by  its  first  authors  that  it  might  be  a common  rite  of 
prayer.  Therefore  the  institution  ought  still  to  be  retained 
in  its  purity.” 

Allow  me  here  to  offer  the  passing  remark,  that  the  ex- 
istence of  this  rite  in  the  Christian  church  seems  to  me  a 
strong  corroborative  proof  that  infant  baptism  was  practised 
in  the  purest  and  earliest  ages  of  Christianity ; and  the  evi- 
dence that  we  have,  that  infant  baptism  was  practised  by 
the  apostles  and  their  successors,  corroborates  the  conclu- 
sion that  this  rite  was  of  apostolic  origin.  There  seems  an 
obvious  correspondence  and  connexion  between  infant  bap- 
tism and  confirmation. 

5.  Among  the  advantages  that  have  ever  appeared  to  me 
as  necessarily  connected  with  this  ordinance,  is  the  oppor- 
tunity it  affords  ministers  to  appeal  directly  to  the  younger 
members  of  their  flock. 

When  the  minister  of  a parish  receives  notice  from  his 
bishop  that  confirmation  is  about  to  be  administered  in  his 
church,  it  becomes  his  bounden  duty  to  call  upon  the  young 
to  choose  whom  they  will  serve.  The  inquiry  is  then  put 
to  every  baptized  youth,  Will  you  be  a disciple  of  Christ, 
and  publicly  profess  his  name,  or  will  you  renounce  and 
disown  your  covenant  bonds  ? This  inquiry,  faithfully 
pressed  upon  the  consciences  of  the  young,  ha*  been  in  a 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


55 


Influence  of  confirmation  upon  ministers. 

thousand  instances  the  means,  under  God,  of  awakening-  a 
whole  community  to  a deep  and  abiding  sense  of  religion. 
The  approaching  solemnity  renders  it  necessary  that  each 
one  should  decide  : and  every  baptized  person  finds  it  ne- 
cessary either  to  decide  for  Christ,  or  to  take  his  stand  in 
the  ranks  of  apostacy  and  rebellion.  The  happy  influence 
that  this  ordinance  is  calculated  to  exert  upon  ministers  and 
parents,  is  thus  glowingly  portrayed  by  Bishop  Meade  : 

“ The  bishop  is  regarded  as  the  general  pastor  of  all  the 
churches,  the  care  of  which  should  daily  be  on  his  soul. 
He  is  the  elder  brother  and  father  of  all  the  ministers  who 
have  the  spiritual  charge  of  the  congregations  within  the 
bounds  allotted  to  him.  At  set  times  he  comes  round  to 
inspect  the  state  of  the  churches,  and  to  receive  the  account 
of  each  flock  at  the  minister’s  hands,  to  inquire  how  the 
work  of  the  Lord  has  prospered  with  him — how  many  are 
ready  to  be  added  to  the  church,  of  such  as  he  trusts  shall 
be  saved.  He  calls  for  their  names  ; he  writes  them  down 
in  a book,  that  he  may  present  them  to  the  assembly  of  the 
church  ; he  calls  upon  them  to  approach  the  altar  where  he 
stands,  in  the  presence  of  God,  of  angels,  and  of  men ; he 
demands  of  them,  in  a solemn  form  of  words,  whether  they 
are  prepared  unreservedly  to  devote  themselves  to  the  ser- 
vice of  their  God  and  Saviour ; he  invites  them  to  kneel 
before  the  Lord ; he  kneels  with  them  ; he  lifts  up  his  voice 
in  prayer  to  God  for  them ; he  rises  from  his  knees ; he 
lays  his  hands  on  the  head  of  each  one,  offering  up  a few 
words  of  supplication  ; he  then  prays  for  all,  and  after  some 
fatherly  counsel, ‘“dismisses  them  with  the  apostolic  bene- 
diction. 

“ Now  let  us  see  what  effect  this  is  calculated  to  have  on 
those  who  are  concerned  in  it. 

“And  first,  on  the  ministers  of  the  church.  The  expect- 
ation of  such  a day  of  trial  would  certainly  have  a tendency 
to  quicken  the  exertions  of  each  minister,  and  make  him 
look  forward  to  it  with  anxiety  as  a day  of  joy  or  grief,  of 
triumph  or  shame  to  him.  It  would  lead  to  a more  special 
consideration  of  the  case  of  all  those  whose  baptismal  vows 
were  yet  unredeemed,  and  more  particularly  would  it  turn 
his  heart  to  the  young,  for  whom  the  service  is  so  happily 
designed.  It  would  impose  an  obligation  on  him  to  make 
a special  and  more  earnest  appeal  to  the  unconverted,  and 


50 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  I. 


Happy  effects  upon  ministers. 

to  use  all  means  for  bringing  them  to  serious  consideration, 
to  exhort,  encourage,  instruct,  warn,  upbraid,  and  condemn; 
and  thus  make  full  trial  of  his  ministry.  It  would  put  him 
on  more  earnest  prayer  for  his  people,  lead  him  to  more 
heart-searching  conversation  with  them,  and  thus  make  him 
better  acquainted  with  them,  and  more  useful  among  them. 

“ But  what  will  be  the  probable  effect  of  the  very  occa- 
sion itself  upon  those  whose  work  will  now  be  made  mani- 
fest ? Surely,  while  he  is  now  rendering  to  one  of  God’s 
unworthy  ministers  some  account  of  his  stewardship,  while 
in  the  act  of  presenting  some  hopeful  converts  for  admission 
to  all  the  privileges  of  the  church,  his  thoughts  will  be  led 
forward  to  that  awful  day  when  he  will  stand  with  the  peo- 
ple of  his  charge  before  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of 
souls  above ; and  he  will  ask  himself,  How  many  shall  1 
have  to  present  to  God  on  that  day,  as  my  joy  and  crown 
of  rejoicing  ? 

“ Surely  he  will  be  led  into  some  solemn  reflections  on 
the  fearful  responsibility  of  the  office  with  which  God  has 
entrusted  him.  He  will  remember  the  account  which  will 
be  demanded  for  the  souls  committed  to  his  care.  He  will 
remember  the  promise  to  him  who  gives  himself  wholly  to 
his  duty,  taking  heed  to  himself  and  his  doctrine  ; that  his 
profiting  might  appear  to  all,  and  that  he  should  both  save 
himself  and  those  who  hear  him.  1 Tim.  iv.  15,  16. 

“ He  will  with  fear  and  trembling  ask  himself,  If  this  be 
true,  how  can  I possibly  be  saved  if  any  of  my  people  be 
lost  ? Must  not  mine  have  been  the  fault,  and  will  not  the 
voice  of  their  blood  cry  unto  God  against  me  ? 

“ He  will  enter  into  strict  judgment  with  himself,  and 
inquire,  Have  I indeed  made  full,  trial  of  my  ministry,  in 
all  those  ways  and  means  which  God  has  made  effectual  to 
the  salvation  of  sinners  ? Has  it  been  the  most  anxious 
desire  and  prayer  of  my  heart  that  my  people  might  all  be 
saved  ? Have  I declared  the  whole  counsel  of  God  to  them 
faithfully,  fearlessly,  yet  affectionately?  Can  I call  them 
all  to  witness  this  day  that  I am  free  from  their  blood,  that 
I am  in  no  wise  partaker  of  their  guilt,  and  that  I could 
have  done  nothing  more  than  I have  done,  to  bring  them  to 
the  knowledge  and  confession  of  the  truth  ? 

“ Especially  will  he  examine  himself  as  to  the  manner 
in  which  he  has  discharged  his  duty  to  the  young,  and  to 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


57 


Feelings  of  an  unworthy  minister. 

those  who  have  the  care  of  their  souls.  Have  I exhorted 
parents,  sponsors,  and  all  the  guardians  of  youth,  to  bring 
them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord  ? Have 
I entreated  them,  have  I warned  them  on  this  subject, 
and  have  I instructed  them  how  to  perform  their  duty 
most  effectually  ? Have  I performed  my  part  towards 
them  faithfully  ? Have  I been  a “ teacher  of  babes  ?” 
Have  I obeyed  that  most  pathetic,  affectionate,  and  oft  re- 
peated injunction  of  our  Lord  to  Peter,  “ feed  my  lambs?” 
Have  I delighted  to  take  them  in  my  arms,  and  present 
them  by  prayer  to  the  Lord  ? Have  I fed  them,  while  yet 
babes,  with  the  milk  of  God’s  word  ? 

“ As  they  grew  up,  have  I exhorted  them  continually  to 
remember  their  Creator,  in  the  days  of  their  youth ; to 
seek  him  early,  ever  urging  the  promise  that  they  shall 
surely  find  him  ? Have  I diligently  used  all  those  means 
with  the  young,  which  in  every  age,  but  especially  in  these 
latter  years,  have  proved  most  effectual  ? Is  my  delight  in 
the  Sunday-school  ? Am  I never  so  happy  as  when  sur- 
rounded by  a Bible-class,  and  instructing  dear  youths  in  the 
blessed  word  of  God  ? Have  I also  regarded  all  as  chil- 
dren, whatever  be  their  age,  who  are  yet  without  the  know- 
ledge of  true  religion  ; and  have  I,  as  far  as  they  would 
permit  me,  dealt  with  them  accordingly  ? 

“ Have  I,  in  all  my  intercourse  with  my  people,  when 
visiting  from  house  to  house,  been  seeking  this  same  ob- 
ject, their  spiritual  improvement  ? Have  I especially  sought 
to  prepare  them  for  an  open  profession  of  their  faith,  not 
failing  often  to  warn  them,  that  so  long  as  they  continue  in 
a state  which  unfits  them  for  an  humble  declaration  of 
their  hope  in  Christ,  the  gospel  has  no  promise  of  salva- 
tion to  them  ; but  as  they  would  not  own  their  Saviour  be- 
fore men,  they  must  prepare  to  be  disowned  by  him  on  the 
trying  day. 

“ O my  brethren,  what  must  be  the  feelings  of  an  unwor- 
thy, indolent,  faithless,  temporizing  minister  of  the  gospel, 
on  such  an  occasion ; when  he  who  is  placed  over  him  in 
the  Lord,  shall  call  on  him  thus  to  examine  hiiftself  before 
God  and  his  people,  when  he  asks  for  the  fruit  of  his 
labours,  for  those  whom  he  hopes  one  day  to  present  as 
his  joy  and  crown  of  rejoicing  before  the  throne.of  God? 

“ Ah,  what  must  be  his  feelings  if  he  has  none  to  present. 


58 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


£lect.  i. 


Duty  of  sponsors  and  parents. 

or  only  those  of  whom  he  ought  to  be  ashamed,  whom 
God  will  refuse  ; or  if  perchance  there  be  some  faithful 
ones,  he  is  nevertheless  conscious  that  it  is  not  through  his 
instrumentality  they  have  become  so  ? 

“ Ah,  what  must  be  his  feelings,  when  he  is  conscious 
that  neither  in  his  private  intercourse  nor  in  his  public 
ministry,  has  he  been  the  pious  and  faithful  pastor ; that 
he  has  neither  instructed  the  children,  nor  entreated  the 
parents,  nor  warned  the  ungodly,  nor  done  any  thing  as  he 
ought  to  have  done  it ; when  he  dares  not  lift  up  his  eyes 
and  look  upon  his  people  ; for  he  knows  that,  in  the  face 
of  every  child,  and  every  parent,  and  every  saint,  and 
every  sinner  before  him,  he  beholds  a witness  of  his  un- 
faithfulness ; when  he  dares  not  look  up  to  his  God,  for 
his  own  heart  condemns  him ; and  what  can  he  expect  but 
condemnation  from  Him  who  is  greater  than  his  heart ! 

“ And,  O my  brethren,  if  he  be  not  utterly  hardened, 
and  his  conscience  seared,  with  what  horror  must  he  look 
forward  to  that  day,  when  he  and  his  people  shall  appear 
in  judgment  before  the  awful  tribunal  of  heaven,  when 
those  who  have  died  under  his  care,  and  died  unconverted, 
unwarned,  shall  be  summoned  as  swift  witnesses  against 
him,  and  when  even  the  pious  who  have  lived  under  his 
ministry,  but  are  not  ‘his  joy  and  rejoicing,’  when  even 
they  cannot  put  in  one  plea  in  his  behalf!  Surely,  my 
dear  hearers,  if  there  be  any  thing  which,  under  God,  can 
awaken  an  unworthy  minister  to  a deep  sense  of  his  guilty 
and  wretched  condition,  it  must  be  such  an  occasion,  and 
the  due  improvement  thereof. 

“ Now  let  us  inquire  of  what  use  this  part  of  our  disci- 
pline may  be  to  the  rising  generation,  by  stimulating  pa- 
rents and  sponsors  to  their  duty. 

“ Holy,  indeed,  is  the  relation  which  God  has  esta- 
blished between  parents  and  their  offspring.  Great  is  the  in- 
fluence which  he  has  given  to  the  former  over  the  latter,  and 
great  must  be  the  guilt  of  neglecting  to  improve  it.  There 
is  a docility  and  credulity  implanted  in  the  minds  of  the 
young,  which  inclines  them  to  receive,  believe,  and  do 
whatever  shall  be  taught  them  by  those  to  whom  Provi- 
dence has  entrusted  their  education.  And  wo  be  to  those 
who  shall  neglect  to  make  the  best  use  of  this  wise  an 
gracious  constitution  of  their  nature. 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


59 


Duty  of  sponsors  and  parents. 

“ The  church  seeks  to  do  her  part.  At  baptism  she 
solemnly  dedicates  them  to  Heaven,  then  confides  them  to 
the  arms  of  parents  or  other  suitable  persons,  to  be  trained 
up  for  God,  with  most  positive  injunction  to  do  their  parts 
faithfully. 

“ In  confirmation,  she  sends  one  of  her  ministers  to  see 
how  those  duties  have  been  performed,  and  what  has  been 
the  fruit  thereof.  And  ought  it  not  to  be  an  occasion  of 
anxious  self-examination  to  parents  and  sponsors.  If  the 
expectation  thereof  should  fail  to  lead  them  beforehand  to 
co-operate  with  ministers  in  more  special  and  earnest 
prayers,  instructions,  and  entreaties  in  behalf  of  their  chil- 
dren, surely  the  solemnity  itself  must  force  some  serious 
thoughts  and  painful  exercises  upon  their  minds. 

“ When  the  appointed  officer  shall  stand  in  his  place, 
and  call  for  all  those  who  have  reached  the  fearful  age  of 
discretion  to  come  forward,  and  fulfil  those  solemn  engage- 
ments made  in  their  behalf ; and  when  there  are  so  many 
who  dare  not  rise  from  their  seats  to  move  one  step  towards 
him,  what  must  be  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  all  the 
guardians  of  youth,  but  especially  of  parents  ? Will  they 
not  then  (especially  if  moved  to  it  by  a few  faithful  words 
from  him  whose  duty  it  is  to  speak  to  them)  enter  into 
judgment  with  themselves,  and  ask,  how  have  we  per- 
formed our  parts  and  duties?  Have  we,  indeed,  taught 
them,  so  soon  as  they  were  able  to  learn , what  a solemn 
vow,  promise,  and  profession  they  once  made  by  us  ? 

“ Have  we  continually  been  instructing  them  in  the 
principles  of  our  holy  religion  as  set  forth  in  Scripture, 
and  those  formularies  appointed  for  that  purpose  ? Have 
we  taught  them  all  that  they  ought  to  know  to  their  soul’s 
health  ? Have  we,  in  all  their  education,  regarded  religion 
as  the  most  important  branch,  the  one  thing  needful  ? 
Have  we  often  asked  ourselves  the  fearful  question,  what 
shall  it  profit  if  we  gain  the  whole  world  for  them,  and 
yet  suffer  them  to  lose  their  souls  ? Has  the  chief  desire 
and  prayer  of  our  heart  for  them  been,  that  they  might  be 
saved  ? Are  we  guiltless  this  day  of  their  ignorance  and 
indifference  ? Can  we  say  that  it  is  not,  in  any  degree, 
our  fault  that  they  are  not  this  day  prepared  to  renew  their 
baptismal  vows  ; but  that  we  have  done  all  that  God  or  his 
church  could  reasonably  expect  of  us,  to  bring  these,  our 


60 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  I. 


Important  questions— Unfaithful  parents. 

children,  to  the  knowledge  and  confession  of  the  truth  ? 
Are  we  willing,  even  now,  to  appear  before  God  and  deli- 
ver up  our  charge  ? 

“ Happy  those  who  can  answer  these  questions,  and  not 
utterly  condemn  themselves.  But  where  are  they  ? Who 
are  these  faithful  ones  ? Here  again  the  most  faithful  are 
the  most  ready  to  condemn  themselves.  Let  me  propose 
to  you  a few  questions.  From  the  moment  God  gave 
these  dear  children  unto  your  arms,  what  has  been  youi 
most  anxious  desire,  your  most  diligent  endeavour  for 
them  ? Have  you  been  seeking  their  eternal  welfare  above 
all  other  things  ? Look  into  your  hearts,  and  see  what  is 
your  chief  daily  care  and  concern  for  them.  Is  it  that 
they  may  grow  in  grace,  that  they  may  be  better  and  better 
prepared  for  death  ? or  is  it  not  rather  what  shall  they  eat, 
what  shall  they  drink,  wherewithal  shall  they  be  clothed  ? 
What  are  your  most  anxious  thoughts  and  painful  feelings 
concerning  your  children  ? Are  they,  lest  their  souls  be 
lost,  and  they  be  consigned  to  everlasting  shame  and  suffer- 
ing? Or  are  you  not  concerning  yourselves  about  their 
condition  in  this  world,  lest  they  meet  with  sorrow,  and 
shame,  and  poverty  ? What  are  your  most  pleasing 
thoughts,  your  fondest  anticipations,  in  regard  to  your 
children  ? Do  your  hearts  kindle  into  joy  at  the  thought 
of  seeing  them  kneeling  around  the  altar,  or  at  hearing  them 
renew  those  vows  you  once  made  in  their  name,  of  the 
holy  and  useful  lives  they  may  lead,  the  happy  deaths  they 
may  die  ; and  the  glorious  eternity  which  you  and  they 
will  spend  with  the  blessed  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of 
the  Redeemer  ? Or  do  you  not  exult  at  the  thought  of  the 
figure  your  children  may  one  day  make  in  this  world : 
how  learned,  how  eloquent,  how  rich,  how  honourable 
your  sons  may  be ; how  lovely,  how  graceful,  how  ad- 
mired, how  caressed  your  daughters  may  be  ? 

“ Be  faithful  to  yourselves,  O parents,  in  this  examina- 
tion, and  see  whether  your  desires  and  endeavours  agree 
with  what  you  promised  for  them  in  baptism.  There  are 
some  parents  who,  from  the  moment  of  making  these  pro- 
mises, do  the  very  reverse  of  them.  They  not  only  most 
criminally  neglect  the  religious  instruction  of  their  child- 
ren, thus  leaving  them  in  the  hands  of  the  wicked  one,  but 
their  hearts  are  filled  with  the  vainest  thoughts  and  most 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


01 


Animadversion  on  common  hindrances. 


unholy  desires  with  regard  to  them.  To  sing,  to  dance, 
to  play  well  on  an  instrument  of  music,  to  dress  fashiona- 
bly, and  to  trifle  in  vain  conversation  with  the  gay  and  the 
thoughtless  : this  is  almost  the  only  education  of  their 
daughters.  To  go  to  school  and  colleges,  to  learn  lan- 
guages and  sciences  in  order  to  the  acquisition  of  wealth, 
fame,  or  office,  is  the  chief  education  of  their  sons. 

“ The  piety  of  either  sons  or  daughters  is  the  thing  least 
desired,  least  sought  for.  They  are  brought  up  for  this 
world,  and  for  this  world  only.  It  is  not  to  be  expected 
that  such  should  be  prepared  for  this  holy  rite.  It  would, 
indeed,  be  wonderful  to  see  them  here,  for  their  parents 
never  really  desired  it.  And  yet,  blessed  be  God,  we  do 
sometimes  see  such  plucked  by  a miracle  of  grace  out  of 
their  parents’  hands,  like  brands  from  the  burning.  Are 
there  any  of  these  worldly-minded  parents  present,  whose 
chief  desire  has  been  to  obtain  riches,  honours,  and  station 
for  their  children  ? It  may  be  there  are  some  such,  and  it 
may  be  that  the  desire  and  prayer  of  their  hearts  have  been 
granted.  It  may  be  that  their  children  have  prospered,  that 
they  are  rich,  honoured,  admired,  caressed.  But  it  may 
be,  also,  that  they  are  undone,  eternally  undone ; and  that 
the  very  things  which  were  so  eagerly  sought  for  by  them 
have  been  the  causes  of  their  undoing.  Their  fond  parents 
have  been  their  chief  destroyers.  While  seeking  for  them 
the  vanities  of  this  world,  they  have  utterly  neglected  the 
things  which  make  for  their  everlasting  peace.  Their  pa- 
rents have  been  their  worst  foes.  In  all  their  wanderings 
through  this  wide  world  of  sin  and  misery,  though  they 
may  meet  with  many  enemies  and  much  unkindness,  none 
can  harm  them  like  their  parents,  to  whom  God  hath  given 
such  power  to  bless.  Mere  negligence  in  them  may  be 
perdition  to  their  children ; what  then,  must  be  the  crime 
of  betraying  them  to  their  enemy ! 

“ My  dear  friends,  I hope  none  of  you  are  thus  guilty. 
I come  this  day  to  receive  your  assurance  to  the  contrary. 
I come,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  inquire  concerning  those 
children  whom  you  once  dedicated  to  him — on  whom  you 
put  his  seal.  The  church  then  delivered  them  back  into 
your  hands,  with  solemn  injunctions  to  train  them  up  for 
God,  and  at  an  early  day  to  bring  them  again  before  the 
altar,  that  all  might  see  how  well  you  have  executed  the  high 
F 


62 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  I. 


Calamities  of  neglect. 

trust  reposed  in  you,  and  how  well  you  have  educated  these 
children  of  a King.  Come  forward,  honoured  parents,  with 
your  interesting  charge,  and  present  them  unto  God  before 
this  congregation.  They  have  come  to  the  years  of  discre- 
tion ; some  of  them  long  since.  I am  now  ready  to  receive 
their  vows,  and  a waiting  assembly  will  delight  to  hear 
them,  and  God  and  his  angels  will  look  down  with  holy 
pleasure. 

“ Again,  I say,  we  bid  you  approach.  Why  do  you 
delay  ? Wherefore  this  hesitation  ? Why  do  you  look 
thus  one  upon  another  ? Wherefore  this  confusion  ? Why 
do  you  now  hang  your  heads  and  cover  your  faces  ? Have 
your  limbs  refused  their  office,  or  are  ye  fast  bound  to 
your  seats  ? Ah,  parents ! cruel,  negligent  parents  ! have 
not  you  done  this,  or  at  least  your  full  share  of  it?  What 
if  your  children  were  to  die,  even  now,  and  just  as  they 
are  ; must  they  not  perish  for  ever  ? But  at  whose  hands 
would  God  require  their  blood  ? Let  your  hearts  answer 
this  day.  And  let  me  now  take  leave  of  you,  by  entreating 
you  to  remember  that  awful  day  when  you  and  your  chil- 
dren will  stand  before  the  tribunal  of  one  whose  authority 
none  can  question,  and  whose  judgment  none  will  despise. 
And  surely,  of  all  the  dreadful  spectacles  which  the  ima- 
gination of  man  can  picture  to  itself,  the  most  dreadful  must 
be  that  of  irreligious  parents  trembling  before  the  bar  of 
God,  at  the  approach  of  their  own  wicked  children,  who 
are  summoned  to  bear  witness  against  them  for  their  un- 
faithfulness, and  soon  to  receive,  with  them,  from  an  angry 
Judge,  the  fearful  sentence,  * Depart,  ye  accursed,  into 
everlasting  fire.’  0,  what  a sight,  to  behold  them  going 
away  together  into  perdition  ! O,  what  a sound,  to  hear 
the  children,  though  self-condemned,  yet  heaping  curses  on 
their  parents’  heads  for  having  contributed  to  that  perdi- 
tion ! ‘ O my  soul,  come  not  thou  into  their  secret !’  ” 

I had  intended  to  have  offered  some  further  remarks, 
showing  the  advantages  resulting  from  the  observance  of 
this  ordinance ; but  so  much  time  has  been  already  occu- 
pied, I must  hasten  to  a close,  reserving  for  the  next  lecture 
those  additional  considerations  which  I purposed  to  bring 
before  you  this  evening.  But  before  I close,  allow  me  to 
call  your  attention  to  an  occurrence  which  is  strikingly 
illustrative  of  the  solemn  truths  presented  in  the  touching 


LECT.  1.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


63 


Occurrence  in  a western  village. 

appeal  of  Bishop  Meade,  to  which  you  have  been  listen- 
ing. 

One  of  the  most  beautiful  villages  in  the  distant  West — 
those  villages  which  are  so  thickly  strewn  along  the  great 
road  leading  from  the  Hudson  to  Lake  Erie — now  stands 
on  the  spot  which  was  the  scene  of  the  little  narrative  I am 
about  to  relate.  It  was  then  a comparatively  wild  and  un- 
cultivated region.  The  striking  beauties,  however,  which 
now  never  fail  to  arrest  the  attention  of  the  passing  travel- 
ler, the  richness  and  fertility  of  the  soil,  the  luxuriant 
growth  of  vegetation,  the  ever-varying  aspect  of  the  lake, 
stretching  into  one  wide  expanse  of  pure  transparency,  hnd 
the  beautifully  undulating  character  of  the  surrounding 
country,  were  even  then  obvious  to  the  eye  of  the  most 
superficial  observer. 

At  the  time  to  which  I refer,  there  might  have  been 
some  three  or  four  hundred  inhabitants  in  this  place.  On 
almost  all  subjects,  however,  they  entertained  variant  and 
conflicting  sentiments.  This  was  to  be  attributed  to  the 
fact  that  they  were  a community  but  recently  congregated, 
and  that  they  had  come  from  almost  every  quarter  of  the 
globe.  It  is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  they  did  not 
harmonize  in  their  religious  opinions.  Indeed,  so  much 
discrepancy  prevailed  in  relation  to  this  matter,  that  for 
some  time  they  dispensed  altogether  with  religious  wor- 
ship. But  as  the  population  increased,  while  the  state  of 
morals  continually  deteriorated,  it  became  obvious  to  all, 
that  the  bands  of  society  could  not  be  held  together  with- 
out the  salutary  restraints  of  religion.  A missionary  of  the 
Episcopal  church  was  procured,  owing  principally  to  the 
circumstance  that  the  most  wealthy  and  influential  indi- 
vidual of  the  place,  a land  agent,  Colonel  F , was  a 

nominal  Episcopalian.  This  gentleman  had  formerly  re- 
sided in  one  of  the  cities  of  the  eastern  states,  had  been  edu- 
cated in  the  Episcopal  church,  and  thought  it  proper  that 
his  children  should  be  received  by  baptism  into  its  bosom. 
But  though  he  had  a general  respect  for  religion,  and  some 
of  its  external  observances,  he  was  still  devoted  to  the 
world.  The  circumstance  of  his  residing  in  a new  coun- 
try, cut  off  from  religious  privileges,  had  a tendency  to 
render  him  and  his  family  careless  and  indifferent  as  to  the 
things  that  concerned  their  everlasting  peace.  The  mis- 


64 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY,. 


[lect.  I 


Account  of  Laura  F . 


sionary  who  was  procured,  was  successful  in  organizing 
and  rearing  up  a small  Episcopal  church  in  the  place.  In 
many  respects  he  was  a most  worthy  man.  His  chief  de- 
fect was  a want  of  firmness — of  that  apostolic  boldness 
which  leads  a man  conscientiously  to  discharge  his  duty 
without  any  regard  to  consequences.  He  had  not  the 
moral  courage  to  rebuke  sin  in  its  high  places.  Colonel 

F and  his  family  and  their  connexions  were  among  his 

chief  patrons.  They  affected  great  state,  and  lived  a gay, 
pleasure-taking  life.  Though  on  the  Lord’s-day,  they  were 
usually  at  the  house  of  worship  in  the  morning,  the  after- 
noon was  not  unfrequently  spent  amid  the  festivities  of  a 
dinner  party.  This  gross  violation  of  the  sanctity  of  God’s 
holy  day  was  never  animadverted  upon  with  sufficient  faith- 
fulness by  the  pastor. 

Colonel  F was  distinguished  for  hospitality.  His 

house  was  ever  thronged  with  company.  It  was  a place 
of  resort  for  gentlemen  from  every  part  of  the  country. 
There  was  scarcely  a night  in  -which  they  had  not  a dance. 
To  the  inmates  of  his  family,  life  was  one  continued  round 
of  fashion,  and  gayety,  and  dissipation.  He  had  an  only 
daughter,  who  was  brought  up  in  the  midst  of  this  scene  of 
worldliness.  She  was  indeed  a most  lovely  girl.  Her 
sylph-like  form,  and  sweet  amiable  features,  as  she  moved 
with  winning  grace  through  the  circles  assembled  in  her 
father’s  hall,  seemed  to  bespeak  a creature  of  unearthly 
origin. 

In  all  worldly  accomplishments  Laura  F had  been 

most  thoroughly  instructed.  Having  now  entered  her  six- 
teenth year,  young,  beautiful,  and  every  way  prepossess- 
ing in  her  manners,  she  was  the  idol  of  her  parents,  the 
charm  of  her  friends,  and  an  object  of  admiration  in  every 
circle  in  which  she  moved.  But  the  fell  destroyer  had  se- 
lected her  as  his  victim. 

She  was  suddenly  and  violently  seized  with  disease. 
Medical  advice  was  immediately  obtained.  But  all  the  skill 
of  the  healing  art  could  not  arrest  the  steady,  onward  ra- 
vages of  the  destroyer.  And  now,  when  her  case  began  to 
be  looked  upon  as  hopeless,  the  minister  of  God  was  sent 
for.  He  came  with  haste.  It  was  indeed  a solemn  scene. 
That  dwelling,  where  pleasure  had  so  long  kept  her  court, 
and  held  her  banqueting-house,  was  now  a house  of  mourn- 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR^  TESTIMONY. 


65 


Laura’s  sickness. 

ing.  And  oh,  the  scene  in  the  sick  and  dying  chamber ! 
the  parents  weeping  in  all  the  agony  of  inconsolable  grief ; 
the  physician  standing  mute  by  the  bed-side  of  his  patient, 
with  an  air  of  despondency ; and  the  young,  fair,  and  once 
beautiful  Laura,  now  lying  all  pale  and  ghastly,  her  coun- 
tenance racked  with  pain,  and  turning  an  imploring  look  to 
one  and  another  in  vain  for  relief! 

This  must  have  been  an  awful  moment  to  those  parents. 
They  would  now  have  given  worlds  had  they  been  as 
assiduous  in  their  endeavours  to  train -their  child  for  hea- 
ven, as  they  had  been  unwearied  in  fitting  her  to  shine  and 
to  be  admired  among  men.  But  they  had  totally  neglected 
her  religious  education.  Though  they  had  brought  her  in 
infancy  to  baptism,  they  had  never  sought  to  acquaint  her 
with  her  character  as  a sinner,  or  to  lead  her  to  the  feet  of 
Jesus,  that  she  might  hear  the  gracious  words  that  pro- 
ceeded out  of  his  mouth. 

And  this,  too,  must  have  been  a trying  moment  to  that 
minister.  For,  alas!  neither  had  he  spoken  to  Laura  in 
private  about  her  never-dying  soul.  He  plainly  saw  the 
time  was  short.  He  therefore  took  his  stand  by  the  bed, 
and  kindly  addressing  himself  to  the  dying  girl,  said : 

“ I have  come  to  do  for  you  all  that  is  in  my  power.  You 
are  very  sick.  We  ought  to  consider,  when  any  sickness 
comes  upon  us,  this  may  be  our  last  sickness.  I suppose 
you  have  often  thought  about  dying,  and  reflected  that  you 
must  die  ?” 

“ What !”  said  Laura  with  a sharp  startling  accent,  that 
operated  like  an  electric  shock  upon  every  one  in  the  room, 
“ do  you  think  I am  going  to  die  Vr 

The  agitated  pastor  replied : 

“It  is  always  profitable  to  think,  that  any  sickness  that 
is  upon  us  may  be  our  last : have  you  never  thought  of 
dying  ?” 

“ O,  no,  no,”  said  she,  with  a shrill,  piercing  voice; 
“surely  I never  thought  of  dying!  O mother,  mother, 
must  I die  !” 

So  deeply  were  all  overwhelmed  with  feeling,  that  at  first 
none  could  reply.  At  length,  the  minister  thus  again  com- 
menced his  remarks. 

“The  great  business  which  you  have  to  attend  to, 
f 2 


66 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect. I 


Last  hours  anti 

Laura,  is  to  be  prepared  for  death : and  if  you  are  only 
prepared,  it  is  of  little  consequence  whether  you  die  now 
or  at  some  future  time.” 

“ 0,  yes,  it  is  ; I cannot  die.  Doctor,  cannot  you  cure 
me  ? Is  there  not  something  you  can  do  for  me  ?” 

The  minister  went  on  to  say  : 

“ Do  not  let  the  thought  of  dying  distract  your  mind  so 
as  to  lose  sight  of  a preparation  for  death.  Do  you  not 
know  that  you  are  a sinner,  that  you  ought  to  repent,  that 
you  must  obtain  pardon  from  God,  through  Christ,  in  order 
to  die  in  peace  ?” 

“ No,  I do  not  know  any  thing  about  these  things ; I 
never  thought  about  dying.” 

“ But  will  you  not  try  to  think  of  them  now  ?” 

“ I cannot  think,  I cannot;  I am  in  so  much  pain.” 

“ Will  you  not  pray  to  God  that  he  will  ease  your  pains  ; 
and,  above  all,  that  he  will  pardon  your  sins,  and  give  you 
a new  heart.” 

“ I cannot  pray.” 

“ Shall  I pray  for  you  ?” 

“ Yes.  And  O,  pray  that  I may  not  die.” 

Amid  this  agonizing  scene  the  minister  of  Christ  kneeled 
down,  and  offered  up  a most  fervent  supplication  to  God. 
The  solemn  tones  of  prayer  were  now  heard  along  those 
walls,  which  before  had  so  often  rung  to  the  sounds  of 
revelry.  There  was  an  humble  confession  of  past  unfaith- 
fulness, and  a deep  fervent  strain  of  petition,  for  mercy  and 
help  in  this  moment  of  need.  In  the  intensity  of  his  feel- 
ings, the  minister  was  led  to  wrestle  long  with  God  for 
the  desired  blessing — for  the  conversion  of  a dying  sinner. 
When  he  rose  from  his  knees,  and  returned  to  the  bed, 
he  perceived  that  Laura  was  greatly  changed.  But  it  was 
not  the  change  of  the  inner  man.  It  was  the  demolition  of 
the  tenement  in  which  the  struggling  soul  still  lingered, 
while  the  spirit,  just  stretching  its  wings  to  take  its  flight,  was 
wrapt  in  darkness,  all  “ unanointecl  and  unannealed. ” 

To  the  dying  Laura,  who  seemed  now  more  free  from 
bodily  pain,  he  again  spoke  : 

“ Do  you  not  feel  that  you  can  now  look  to  Christ,  and 
hope  through  his  atoning  blood  for  the  pardon  of  your 
sins  ?” 


LECT.  I.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


67 


Death  of  Laura  F , and  application. 

“ I do  not  know  that  I can,”  said  she,  with  a faint  and 
feeble  voice,  and  with  all  the  frankness  of  infantine  simpli- 
city. 

“But  are  you  not  now  praying  to  him  to  have  mercy 
upon  you,  and  to  give  you  a new  heart?” 

“Ido  not  know  that  I am,”  said  she,  with  a feeblei 
tone,  while  the  current  of  life  was  evidently  every  moment 
rapidly  ebbing. 

These  were  her  last  words.  The  minister  went  home. 
He  humbled  himself  before  God.  He  now  saw  where 
he  had  neglected  his  duty.  He  began  to  seek  out  the 
lambs  of  his  flock.  He  sought  to  instruct  them  in  the 
way  of  godliness.  His  efforts  were  blessed.  Often  did 
he  mourn  over  his  former  unfaithfulness,  and  think  in  bit- 
terness of  Laura,  poor  Laura  F . 

About  this  time  he  received  a notice  of  a visitation  from 
his  diocesan.  He  went  from  house  to  house  to  converse 
with  the  young,  and  to  beseech  them  to  remember  their 
Creator  in  the  days  of  their  youth.  He  met  them  regular- 
ly once  a week  to  give  them  religious  instruction.  He  bore 
them  continually  in  his  heart  before  God  in  prayer.  He 
reminded  their  parents  of  the  sacred  obligations  that  rested 
upon  them.  Thus  the  whole  parish  was  stirred.  up.  And 
when  the  chief  minister  of  the  church  arrived, Hhis  pastor 
had  the  satisfaction  of  presenting  to  him  a goodly  number 
who  gave  decided  evidence  of  true  conversion  and  deep 
piety.  As  they  stood  up  before  the  bishop,  to  make  a 
solemn  profession  of  Christ,  the  thoughts  of  their  minister 
very  naturally  were  carried  forward  to  that  solemn,  happy 
hour  when  Christ  would  own  them,  crowned  in  glory  as 
his  friends  before  his  Father,  and  all  his  holy  angels. 
There  was  one  thought  only  to  sadden  the  scene,  and  im- 
bitter  his  reflections.  As  his  eye  moved  over  the  congre- 
gation it  fell  upon  the  sable  weeds  and  weeping  counte- 
nances that  were  assembled  in  the  family  pew  of  Col. 
F Their  Laura,  O their  Laura,  where  was  she  ? 

The  application  I would  now  make  of  this  narrative  to 
the  subject  before  us,  is,  that  where  the  rite  of  confirma- 
tion is  regularly  administered,  at  stated  periods,  by  a faith- 
ful diocesan,  it  is  likely  to  call  ministers  and  parents  to  a 
sense  of  their  duty  and  obligations,  and  prevent  the  occur- 


68 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect. I 


Exhortation  to  promptness. 

rence  of  a scene  so  mournful  and  heart  rending  as  the  one 
I have  related. 

And  let  the  statements  I have  now  made  remind  me  of 
my  duty  to  the  young  in  this  parish.  And  may  God  grant 
that  the  course  of  instruction  on  which  I am  about  to  enter, 
may  be  blessed  to  their  never-dying  souls.  Solemnly 
would  I bid  you,  my  young  friends,  in  the  name  of  God, 
attend  at  once  to  the  things  that  concern  your  everlasting 
peace.  And  if  you  are  the  children  of  pious  parents,  who 
dedicated  you  to  Christ  in  infancy,  I am  coming  to  each 
one  of  you  in  private,  to  ask  you  with  all  the  tenderness 
of  a kind  friend,  whether  you  will  now  confess  your  Sa- 
viour or  deny  him  ! O remember  that  he  has  said — “ Who- 
soever shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will  I also  confess 
before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  But  whosoever 
shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I also  deny  before  my 
Father  which  is  m heaven.” 


nECT.  II.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


69 


Two  common  errors. 


LECTURE  II. 

CONFIRMATION. 

“ Happy  is  the  people  whose  God  is  the  Lord.” — From  the  144 th 
Psalm. 

There  are  two  errors  into  which  mankind  are  perpetu- 
ally falling  in  reference  to  religious  rites.  They  attach 
either  too  much  or  too  little  importance  to  them.  The 
adoption  of  either  of  these  errors  leads  to  hurtful  and 
ruinous  consequences. 

On  the  one  hand,  they  who  attach  undue  importance  to 
any  of  the  external  rites  of  religion,  will  very  soon  lose 
sight  of  the  spirituality  of  the  gospel,  and  become  cold, 
heartless  formalists.  We  see  an  illustration  of  this  in  the 
Romish  church.  While  they  cherish  the  most  profound 
veneration  for  all  the  external  forms  of  religion,  and  are 
most  conscientious  and  strict  in  the  observance  of  all  those 
rites  and  ceremonies  which  the  superstition  of  ages  has 
gathered  around  their  church,  the  great  mass  of  the  people, 
who  so  conscientiously  go  through  all  this  mummery  and 
show,  seem  to  have  no  more  idea  of  the  simple  religion  of 
Jesus,  than  those  who  are  living  amid  the  densest  shades 
of  pagan  darkness. 

And  some  Protestant  churches  also  might  be  referred  to, 
as  illustrative  of  the  sad  effects  of  dependence  upon  mere 
external  observances.  These  churches,  marked  with  an 
awful  destitution  of  spiritual  life,  which  in  vain  seeks  con- 
cealment beneath  the  gay  and  gilded  trappings  of  worldly 
splendour,  stand  like  uplifted  beacons  to  warn  us  of  the 
danger  of  looking  to  mere  rites,  while  the  heart  is  left  un- 
purified and  uncleansed.  Would  to  God  that  this  picture 
had  no  prototype  among  the  churches  of  our  own  commu- 
nion. But  I fear  that  in  former  days  there  have  been 
among  us  too  many  sad  illustrations  of  this  melancholy  * 
truth.  I hope  and  believe  a happy  change  has  commenced 


70 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II. 


Causes  repressing  true  piety. 

and  is  progressing.  The  fault  was  not  that  of  the  church. 
It  was  a departure  from  her  pure  and  evangelical  prin- 
ciples. And  when  the  practice  of  the  ministers  and 
members  of  our  communion  shall  be  brought  back  to  her 
principles,  as  plainly  asserted  in  our  articles  and  liturgy, — 
the  principles  which  animated  her  sons  at  the  time  of  the 
reformation,  a period  in  which  this  church  threw  off  the 
shackles  of  popery,  and  though  baptized  in  blood  stood  up 
fearlessly  to  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered  unto  the 
saints, — when  her  ministers  and  members  shall  be  brought 
back  to  those  principles,  then  the  church  will  stand  fore- 
most in  the  ranks  of  spirituality,  and  be  “ a praise  in  the 
whole  earth.” 

Perhaps  nothing  has  more  tended  to  deaden  true  piety 
in  our  church,  than  the  loose  practice  which  has  in  some 
instances  been  adopted  in  reference  to  the  admission  of 
candidates  to  the  rite  of  confirmation.  This  is  the  door 
that  must  be  strictly  guarded  if  we  would  keep  the  church 
pure. 

The  declaration  made  at  confirmation  is  one  of  the  most 
solemn  professions  of  religion  that  can  be  conceived.  And 
no  one  who  has  not  been  converted  to  God  can  make  that 
declaration  without  offering  insult  to  heaven.  But  in  a 
thousand  instances,  confirmation  has  been  considered  as  a 
religious  ceremony  which  custom  has  imposed,  and  which 
at  a certain  age  it  is  proper  to  receive,  without  any  special 
reference  to  religious  qualifications.  No  questions  have 
been  proposed  to  the  recipient  by  the  minister,  and  nothing 
has  been  known  of  his  religious  views  and  feelings.  I am 
not  now  speaking  at  random.  From  several  communica- 
tions now  in  my  possession,  written  by  eminently  pious 
persons,  deploring  the  lax  practice  that  has  prevailed  in 
reference  to  this  matter  in  some  of  our  churches,  I make 
the  following  extracts. 

“ The  only  instructions  that  I had  till  I attained  my  six- 
teenth year  were,  to  repeat  the  catechism  by  rote,  attend 
the  service  of  the  sanctuary,  and  rigidly  observe  the  Sab- 
bath. At  this  time  I was  confirmed.  I then  determined, 
by  my  own  good  deeds  and  in  dependence  upon  my  own 
strength,  to  escape  the  punishment  of  hell,  and  obtain  ad- 
mission into  the  joys  of  heaven.  There  never  was  one 
word  spoken  to  me  on  the  duties  of  religion  by  either 


LECT.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


71 


Instances  of  unprepared  candidates. 

friend,  relation  or  minister.  Had  there  then  oeen  presented 
to  mv  view  the  ruined  and  lost  condition  of  a sinner,  with 
the  love  of  the  dying  Jesus,  I might  have  known  something 
of  my  own  sinfulness  ; I might  have  seen  that  I was  a child 
of  wrath,  and  justly  condemned  to  the  eternal  torments  of 
hell*,  and  have  sought  to  obtain  an  interest  in  Christ.  What 
a fearful  omission  of  duty  is  it  to  neglect  the  instruction  of 
the  young  in  the  things  which  belong  to  their  eternal  safety!” 

Another  thus  writes  : “ I had  been  early  taught  to  pray 
and  read  the  word  of  God,  and  from  the  mere  force  of 
habit  practised  these  duties  daily ; and  when  scarcely 
fourteen,  being  urged  by  my  parents,  I presented  myself 
a candidate  for  confirmation,  and  after  some  preparatory 
exercises,  ratified  my  baptismal  vows.  I believe  I then  first 
seriously  felt  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I had  not 
even  read  the  service ; and  when  called  upon  among  the 
other  candidates  to  give  my  assent  to  the  several  require- 
ments, I was  greatly  agitated,  and  would  have  retired  to 
my  seat,  being  deeply  sensible  that  I had  never  even  in- 
tended to  dedicate  myself  to  the  service  of  God.  I re- 
flected a moment ; perhaps  I might  displease  my  parents, 
perhaps  draw  remarks  that  I was  unable  to  meet  from 
others,  being  known  to  many  around  me.  At  length,  in- 
fluenced by  these  motives,  I determined  to  remain ; and 
to  quiet  my  conscience,  I determined  by  many  resolves  on 
the  spot,  and  in  my  own  strength,  to  keep  the  solemn  pro- 
mises.” 

From  a third,  I make  the  following  extract:  “I  cannot 
look  back  to  the  season  of  my  confirmation  but  with  feel- 
ings of  sorrow.  I was  totally  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the 
vows  I was  taking  upon  me  : I tremble,  I shudder,  to 
think  Mow  careless  I then  went  into  the  presence  of  God ; 
I wonder  that  the  wrath  of  God  did  not  consume  me.  I 
was  led  to  go  by  the  persuasion  of  my  friends.  They  told 
me,  that  I was  old  enough,  and  that  I ought  to  go.  I shall 
never  forget  when  I first  felt  the  bishop’s  hand  on  my 
head,  and  heard  those  solemn  words  uttered,  ‘Defend,  O 
Lord,  this  thy  servant.’  Surely  I was  not  the  servant  of 
God,  but  of  Satan.  I had  not  given  up  my  darling  lusts, 
and  though  I sometimes  tried  to  pray,  it  was  always  a 
wearisome  task,  and  I soon  forgot  all  the  obligations  I as- 
sumed.” 


72 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II. 


Laxity  not  confined  to  one  sect. 

The  testimony  from  a fourth  shall  close  these  extracts  : 
“ At  the  age  of  fourteen,  I presented  myself  a candidate 
for  confirmation,  agreeably  to  the  custom  of  the  church, 
without  one  serious  thought  on  the  subject.  So  far  from 
it,  I believe  it  was  the  gayest  period  of  my  life.  I was  not 
examined  by  any  minister,  nor  did  I have  a personal  inter- 
view with  any.  My  name  was  handed  to  the  Rev. — 

by  my  father,  and  he  simply  asked  my  age.  Thus  I was 
confirmed  at  the  giddiest  period  in  my  whole  history.  I 

believe  I came  very  little  behind  Miss , who  had  a 

hair-dresser  to  arrange  her  head  on  Sunday  morning,  and 
came  in  a carriage  without  a hat,  just  in  time  to  kneel  at 
the  altar.  I do  not  mean  to  say  that  I went  through  all 
this  ceremony,  but  my  heart  was  just  as  vain  and  worldly. 
Naturally  of  a quick  temper  and  volatile  disposition,  I 
never  dreamed  of  debarring  myself  from  any  pleasure 
suited  to  my  age  and  taste.  I contented  myself  with  the 
mere  form  of  godliness,  while  I was  ignorant  of  its 
power.” 

These  statements  are  from  persons  who  now  have  an 
experimental  knowledge  of  the  divine  life,  but  whose  con- 
version was  several  years  subsequent  to  their  confirmation. 
I have  introduced  these  extracts  for  the  purpose  of  exhibit- 
ing facts  to  illustrate  the  lax  mode  in  which  ministers  have 
in  some  instances  presented  persons  for  confirmation: 
and  also  to  account  for  the  deadness  of  some  churches  in 
all  that  appertains  to  vital  godliness.  This  will  be  the  case 
whenever  external  ordinances  are  regarded  as  every  thing, 
and  where  they  are  received  as  the  only  tests  of  piety. 

The  evils  to  which  I have  adverted  are  not  peculiar  to 
the  Episcopal  church.  From  a view  of  the  state  of  the 
Congregational  churches  in  New  England  fifty  year*  since, 
a writer  of  that  denomination  complains  of  the  same  dif- 
ficulty. 

“ The  easy  terms,”  says  this  writer,  “ on  which  persons 
were  often  admitted  into  the  church,  may  be  mentioned  as 
another  cause  of  the  religious  declension.  The  churches 
were  mostly  very  small,  and  some  of  them  on  the  borders 
of  extinction.  Revivals  being  of  rare  occurrence,  and 
cases  of  conversion  exceedingly  few,  recruits  were  obtained 
to  a fearful  extent  by  lowering  the  standard  of  admission 
so  as  to  accord  with  qualifications  which  consisted  chiefly 


LECT.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


73 


Danger  from  disregarding  ordinances. 

in  a fair  exterior,  and  a desire  to  approach  the  table  of  the 
Lord.  It  became  somewhat  common  for  pastors  to  admit 
persons  thus  qualified,  without  asking  more  than  two  or 
three  questions  respecting  their  religious  experience. 
Sometimes  only  one  inquiry  was  made,  and  that  no  less 
general,  and  indecisive  of  inward  piety,  than  whether  they 
assented  to  the  standard  of  faith  adopted  by  the  church 
which  they  wished  to  join.  Seldom  did  any  make  a pub- 
lic profession  of  religion  till  they  were  of  an  age  to  be  sur- 
rounded by  a family  of  children  ; and  then,  a large  propor- 
tion of  them  did  it  principally,  it  is  to  be  feared,  from  a 
desire  to  procure  for  their  offspring  the  privilege  of  baptism. 
Indeed,  we  have  been  told,  by  various  aged  persons  in  dif- 
ferent part's  of  New  England,  who  united  with  orthodox 
churches  in  those  days,  that  this  was  their  chief  motive  in 
the  transaction  ; and  also,  that  being  known  to  possess  a 
fair  moral  character,  they  were  received  with  scarcely  the 
shadow  of  examination  as  to  their  experimental  acquaint- 
ance with  religion. 

“ It  needs  not  another  word  on  this  topic  to  show  that  the 
cause  of  religion  was  low.  For  if  churches,  gathered  on 
the  strictest  principles  of  admission,  contain  unworthy 
members,  and  exert  too  little  healthful  influence  on  the 
surrounding  world,  how  deplorable  must  be  the  state  of 
things  within  the  fold,  and  without,  when  its  entrance  is 
furnished  with  scarcely  the  semblance  of  a guard,  but  is 
left  an  open  pathway  for  the  ingress  of  all  persons,  how- 
ever destitute  of  spiritual  qualifications,  provided  they  cast 
away  the  external  name  of  hostility.”* 

Thus  we  see  the  great  danger  of  undue  reliance  upon 
mere  external  ordinances. 

But  1 am  sensible  that  there  are  dangers  on  the  other 
hand — of  regarding  too  lightly  the  ordinances  and  institu- 
tions of  God.  We  are  so  constituted  that  we  need  external 
symbols  to  impress  and  influence  us  in  religion,  as  well  as 
in  other  things.  The  great  Founder  of  Christianity,  aware 
of  this  peculiarity  in  our  nature,  has  constituted  his  church 
with  reference  to  this  fact.  And  hence  they  who  disregard 
the  ordinances  of  Christ  will  soon  find  themselves  removed 
£t  no  slight  distance  from  the  faith  and  spirit  of  the  gospel. 

* Christian  Spectator,  vol.  v.  No.  2,  p.  228, 

G 


74 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II. 


This  rite  efficacious  through  the  Holy  Spirit. 

We  have  had  a striking  illustration  of  this  in  the  schism 
that  has  recently  rent  in  sunder  a large  body  of  Christians 
in  our  land — a sure  evidence  that  the  rejection  of  the  di- 
vinely instituted  ordinances  opens  a door  to  scepticism,  and 
ultimately  leads  to  broad  infidelity.  While,  on  the  one 
hand,  therefore,  I would  warn  you  of  the  danger  of  resting 
upon  any  external  rite,  I would,  on  the  other  hand,  admo- 
nish you  not  to  esteem  lightly  the  ordinances  of  Christ. 

In  our  last  lecture  we  were  led  to  the  conclusion  that 
“ the  laying  on  of  hands”  was  a rite  of  apostolic  origin, 
and  was  designed  to  be  continued  in  the  Christian  church. 
We  stated  a number  of  advantages  resulting  from  the  proper 
reception  of  this  rite,  and  intimated  that  we  should  resume 
the  same  consideration  in  this  lecture. 

Previous  to  entering  upon  this  consideration,  however, 
allow  me  to  remove  an  erroneous  idea  that  may  exist  in 
some  minds,  that  Episcopalians  teach  that  there  is  some- 
thing like  a magical  charm  in  this  ceremony,  or  some  pe- 
culiar virtue  in  the  hands  of  him  who  administers  it,  by 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  is  conveyed  to  the  recipient.  And 
I cannot  do  this  better  than  in  the  language  of  one  of  our 
own  bishops. 

“ In  order  to  ascertain  the  real  views  of  the  church  on 
this  subject,  we  must  refer  to  her  articles  and  services.  In 
the  twenty-fifth  article  only,  is  any  thing  said  on  this  sub- 
ject, and  there  nothing  is  affirmed  as  to  its  virtue  or  effi- 
cacy ; it  is  merely  declared  not  to  belong  to  the  sacraments, 
as  the  Romanists  contend.  We  must  therefore  turn  to  the 
confirmation  service,  in  which  alone  are  we  to  look  for  the 
doctrine  of  the  church  in  relation  to  it.  The  reader  is  re- 
quested to  examine  that  service  carefully,  and  he  will  not 
fail  to  perceive,  from  every  word  of  the  same,  that  nothing 
is  further  from  its  design  than  to  encourage  presumption  in 
the  officer  to  whom  its  celebration  is  committed,  or  to  lead 
any  one  to  suppose  that  he,  by  virtue  of  his  office,  or  of 
the  ceremony  used,  bestows  the  Holy  Ghost  in  any  other 
way  than  God  is  pleased  to  grant  it,  in  answer  to  humble 
prayer,  and  as  a blessing  attendant  upon  the  due  perform- 
ance of  a solemn  religious  rite  by  his  appointed  ministers. 
It  is  impossible  that  a service  and  prayers  could  be  framed 
expressive  of  more  entire  dependence  upon  God,  and  refer 
ring  the  whole  more  humbly  to  his  grace. 


75 


LECT.  II.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Manner  of  performing  the  rite. 

“ On  first  entering  upon  the  duty,  the  bishop  looks  up  to 
heaven  and  says,  ‘ Our  help  is  in  the  name  of  the  Lord ; 
Lord,  hear  our  prayer.’  The  candidates  also  look  up,  not 
to  the  bishop,  but  to  the  Lord,  and  exclaim,  ‘ Let  our  cry 
come  unto  thee.’  The  bishop  then,  instead  of  professing 
to  impart  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  to  those  who  have  never 
heard  of  it,  returns  thanks  to  God  for  the  gift  of  his  Spirit 
to  them  in  times  past ; yea,  supposes  them  to  have  pos- 
sessed a measure  of  the  manifold  gifts  of  the  Spirit  which 
belong  to  believers  now,  and  prays  to  God  for  an  increase 
of  the  same,  and  that  they  may  continue  to  be  thus  blessed 
to  the  end.  Not  trusting  to  the  virtue  of  his  own  hands, 
he  cries  to  God,  Let  thy  fatherly  hand  ever  be  over  them, 
let  thy  Holy  Spirit  ever  be  with  them.  Nor  is  there  any 
prayer  of  thanksgiving  afterwards,  as  though  God  had 
granted  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  as  to  give  even  plausibility  to 
the  charge  of  a presumptuous  belief  that  the  bishop  confers 
the  Holy  Ghost.  He  is  nothing  but  an  humble  suppliant 
to  Heaven  for  God’s  gracious  favour  on  those  who  kneel 
around  him. 

“ God  forbid  that  we  should  think  thus  arrogantly  of  our- 
selves, as  though  by  our  own  power  we  could  do  any  thing, 
when  even  the  apostles  presumed  not  to  impart  any  gift  as 
of  themselves.  It  was  by  means  of  prayer  they  obtained 
the  Holy  Ghost;  and  they  called  it  the  gift  of  God.  But 
while  we  ought  indeed  to  beware  of  any  thing  like  pre- 
sumption, and  be  sure  to  attribute  nothing  to  ourselves,  we 
should,  on  the  other  hand,  beware,  through  a false  modesty 
or  humility,  of  doubting  God’s  readiness  to  bestow  the 
greatest  gifts  on  the  poorest  of  his  creatures  when  they  ask 
in  faith.  We  must  go  to  his  word,  and  see  what  that  en- 
courages us  to  expect,  and  not  fear  to  hope  for  it. 

“ What  does  that  word  say  concerning  this  Holy  Ghost, 
which  we  almost  fear  to  name,  and  think  it  presumptuous 
to  expect  through  any  medium,  appropriating  it  almost  en- 
tirely to  the  apostles  and  primitive  times  ? Of  all  the  gifts 
which  God  is  so  ready  to  bestow,  this  is  the  freest.  He 
begs  us  to  ask  for  it ; he  waits  to  be  gracious  with  it ; he 
declares  that  he  is  more  desirous  to  give  his  Spirit  to  those 
who  ask  it,  than  tender  parents  are  to  give  good  things  to 
their  children.  Of  this  it  is  written,  ‘ Every  one  that  ask- 
eth  receiveth,  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth.’ 


76 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II 


Influences  of  the  Spirit. 


“ Let  us  not,  then,  through  unbelief,  lose  the  blessing. 
What  Christian  but  daily  prays  for  this  Spirit?  and  is  it 
presumptuous  to  expect  to  receive  it?  Can  his  soul  live 
without  it  ? What  Christian  minister  but  prays  that  this 
Spirit  may  descend  upon  his  people  ? and  except  it  descend, 
are  any  of  his  people  quickened  into  new  life,  or  those  who 
have  been  renewed,  strengthened  to  hold  on  their  way? 
And  especially  on  certain  solemn  occasions,  when  God’s 
ministers  and  people  meet  together  to  perform  holy  ordi- 
nances, and  prepare  their  hearts  to  ask  a great  blessing ; when 
they  cry  mightily  unto  God,  and  plead  his  promises,  and 
exhort  one  another  earnestly,  may  they  not  look  for  a richer 
portion  from  above  ? Thus  do  we  look  for  the  blessing  of 
God  on  those  who  have  been  preparing  their  hearts  for  this 
solemn  occasion,  and  who  now,  in  the  presence  of  God  and 
his  people,  bind  themselves  by  holy  vows,  ‘ whereunto  im- 
position of  hands  and  prayer  being  added,  our  warrant  for 
the  great  good  effect  thereof  (says  the  pious  and  judicious 
Hooker)  is  the  same  which  patriarchs,  prophets,  priests, 
apostles,  fathers,  and  men  of  God  have  had  for  such  their 
particular  invocations  and  benedictions,  as  no  man,  I sup- 
pose, professing  truth  and  religion,  will  easily  think  to 
have  been  without  fruit.’  ”* 

All  the  institutions  of  God  confer  great  and  exalted 
blessings  upon  those  who  through  them  seek  his  favour  and 
regard.  Streams  of  divine  mercy  may  be  expected  richly 
to  descend  upon  those  heads  that  are  lowly  bent  around  the 
chancel  to  receive  the  solemn  laying  on  of  hands.  Even 
were  this  not  a divine  institution,  it  ought  to  be  regarded 
as  an  exalted  privilege  to  be  permitted  to  stand  up  before 
God,  and  angels,  and  men,  and  testify  our  determination  to 
renounce  the  devil,  and  devote  ourselves  to  the  service  of 
the  Most  High.  Even  were  this  not  a divine  institution, 
is  there  not  an  evident  fitness  and  propriety  on  the  part  of 
those  baptized  in  infancy,  in  their  coming  forward  and  sig- 
nifying, by  an  act  of  their  own,  their  determination  to  be 
on  the  Lord’s  side  ? Even  on  the  supposition  that  it  is  a 
human  institution,  might  not  the  divine  blessing  be  expect- 
ed on  a transaction  so  sacred,  and  strictly  in  keeping  with 
the  various  exhortations  of  the  word  of  God  ? 


* Meade  on  Confirmation,  p.  26. 


LKCT.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


77 


Confirmation,  a profession  of  religion. 

Consider,  for  a moment,  the  scene.  The  young 
gathered  together  from  various  families,  in  one  solemn 
group,  prepared  to  go  forward  in  one  united  company,  to 
testify  their  faith  in  and  devotion  to  the  Saviour.  The 
hearts  of  their  parents,  ready  to  burst  with  deep  emotion, 
lifted  up  in  devout  aspiration  to  God  for  these  their  beloved 
offspring.  And  in  the  midst,  clothed  in  sacerdotal  vest- 
ments, the  highest  dignitary  in  the  church,  looking  up  to 
the  great  Eternal’s  throne,  in  earnest  prayer  for  the  descent 
of  his  heavenly  grace  upon  these  young  immortals,  to 
strengthen  them  in  their  holy  resolutions,  that  they  may 
“ continue  his  for  ever,  and  daily  increase  in  his  Holy  Spi- 
rit more  and  more,  until  they  come  unto  his  everlasting 
kingdom then  solemnly  laying  his  hands  upon  their 
heads,  and  earnestly  supplicating  for  them  the  influences 
of  the  life-giving  Spirit.  O happy  group  ! Methinks,  if 
sincere,  and  having  Jesus  for  their  intercessor  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Most  High,  they  cannot  fail,  in  this  interesting 
attitude,  to  draw  down  upon  them  the  delighted  gaze  of 
angels  and  the  smile  of  God. 

But,  after  all,  this  is  but  an  external  rite ; and  whether 
it  be  a channel  of  grace  to  the  soul  or  not,  depends  entirely 
upon  the  disposition  of  mind  and  the  internal  purposes  of 
the  individual  who  comes  forward  to  receive  it.  Hence, 
in  this  series  of  lectures,  }rour  attention  will  be  particularly 
directed  to  the  qualifications  absolutely  requisite  to  form 
the  basts  of  any  reasonable  expectation  of  benefit  derived 
from  this  holy  ordinance.  My  object  is  not  so  much  to 
prove  the  apostolic  origin  of  this  rite,  as  to  exhibit  the 
qualifications  which  those  who  receive  it  should  possess. 
I regard  the  declaration  made  in  this  rite,  a profession  of 
religion. 

In  relation  to  this  form  of  religious  profession,  I will  only 
add,  that  “ all  denominations  of  Christians  have  adopted  for 
themselves  some  peculiar  form  in  which  this  public  per- 
sonal profession,  which  is  common  to  all,  shall  be  made, 
previous  to  the  admission  to  the  Lord’s  supper,  of  those 
who  apply  for  this  privilege.  By  some  there  is  demanded 
a public  acknowledgment,  in  the  presence  of  the  church,  of 
adherence  to  certain  articles  of  faith.  By  others  there  is 
required  a public  account  of  religious  experience,  a history 
of  the  candidate’s  conversion.  By  others  the  form  of  im- 
o 2 


78 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II. 


The  white  robe. 

position  of  hands  is  used  by  the  minister  of  the  congrega- 
tion. These  and  various  other  methods  have  been  selected 
by  different  Christian  denominations,  according  to  their 
own  views  of  propriety  and  right : and  God  has  doubtless 
been  pleased  to  bless  them  all,  and  to  make  them  all  more 
or  less  effectual  for  good.  Upon  the  same  ground  that 
others  have  selected  a special  form  for  profession  of  per- 
sonal religion,  according  to  their  own  views  of  duty,  might 
the  Episcopal  church  be  allowed  to  require  of  all  can- 
didates for  admission  to  her  communion  such  a mode  of 
1 profession  before  many  witnesses,’  as  seemed  most  ade- 
quate to  answer  the  end  in  view.  The  form  which  has 
been  actually  selected  for  this  purpose  is  the  Rite  of  Con- 
firmation.”* 

I have  no  doubt,  however,  that  this  rite,  established  for 
so  wise  a purpose,  has  neverthless  been  to  many  “ a savour 
of  death  unto  death.”  They  have  rushed  heedlessly  to  the 
altar,  neither  understanding  the  nature  or  design  of  this 
ordinance.  Their  subsequent  career  has  furnished  melan- 
choly proof  that  in  receiving  the  imposition  of  hands,  they 
were  only  confirmed  in  sin.  I would,  if  possible,  prevent 
any  of  those  committed  to  my  charge  from  making  such 
rash  vows.  I would  bear  my  solemn  testimony  against  the 
reception  of  this  rite  without  decided  evidence  of  conversion 
to  God. 

In  the  primitive  church  a custom  prevailed,  at  a very 
early  period,  of  arraying  those  who  had  received  baptism, 
previous  and  sometimes  subsequent  to  their  confirmation, 
in  white  garments,  which  were  usually  worn  the  whole  of 
the  following  week.  This  was  to  represent  their  having 
“ put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds,  and  having  put  on 
the  new  man,  Christ  Jesus.”  There  might  also  have  been 
an  allusion  to  the  promises  of  the  Saviour,  “ that  they  who 
overcame  should  walk  with  him  in  white”  or  to  that  au- 
gust assembly  which  the  beloved  disciple  beheld  in  the 
apocalyptic  vision,  “ a great  multitude  which  no  man  could 
number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues,  standing  before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed  in  white.” 

These  »vhite  vestments,  with  which  the  followers  of  the 


* Guide  to  Confirmation,  p.  24. 


LECT.  II.  3 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


79 


Elpidiphorus  and  Muritta. 

Lamb  are  to  be  clothed,  convey  to  us  the  idea,  not  only  of 
purity, — not  only  that  they  had  been  washed  in  the  cleans- 
ing fountain  of  a Saviour’s  blood,  but,  as  this  was  the  appro- 
priate sacerdotal  robe,  that  they  were  to  be  “ made  kings 
and  priests  unto  God.”  That  the  moral  significancy  of 
the  custom  which  prevailed  in  the  primitive  church  might 
not  be  lost,  when  these  white  garments  were  taken  off, 
they  were  carefully  preserved  in  the  vestries  of  the  church 
as  an  evidence  against  men,  if  afterwards  they  violated 
those  professions  they  made  at  baptism,  and  ratified  at  the 
time  of  their  confirmation. 

A striking  instance  of  this  is  related  of  Elpidiphorus,  a 
citizen  of  Carthage.  He  was  in  the  hey-day  of  youth, 
with  bright  prospects  before  him,  and  thoughtless  of  a 
world  to  come.  But  it  so  happened,  that  he  fell  in  com- 
pany with  one  of  the  humble  and  self-denying  ministers  of 
Jesus  Christ,  who  were  at  that  period  traversing  every 
quarter  of  the  habitable  globe.  This  faithful  minister,  in- 
tent upon  his  master’s  business,  and  anxious  to  rescue  an 
immortal  soul  from  death,  entreated  Elpidiphorus  to  con- 
sider his  standing  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  to  embrace  the 
merciful  provisions  of  the  gospel.  The  appeal  was  made 
with  a warmth  and  earnestness  that  touched  his  heart. 

From  that  moment,  the  hall  of  banqueting  and  revelry 
was  deserted,  and  Elpidiphorus  was  found,  evening  after 
evening,  in  the  assembly  of  the  Christians,  kneeling  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross,  and  attentively  listening  to  the  words  of 
eternal  life.  Being  at  length  fully  instructed  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  he  asked  of  the  church  the 
privilege  of  baptism. 

Muritta  was  at  that  time  a pious  youth,  residing  in  Car- 
thage, from  whose  religious  conversation  he  had  derived 
much  satisfaction  and  improvement.  A strong  attachment 
had  grown  up  between  them,  and  it  was  natural,  therefore, 
that  Elpidiphorus  should  request  Muritta  to  stand  as  his 
witness  at  the  holy  font.  This  sacrament  was  adminis- 
tered with  all  its  usual  solemnities.  The  imposition  of 
hands  was  shortly  after  conferred.  The  white  garment 
was  laid  up  in  the  church,  and  Elpidiphorus  for  a long 
time  to  all  appearance  lived  a religious  life,  “ adorning  the 
doctrine  of  God  his  Saviour  in  all  things.” 

These  young  men,  however,  had  entered  upon  different 


80 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


£lect.  II. 


The  faithful  Christian — The  apostate. 

pursuits  of  life.  Muritta  could  find  in  his  heart  no  sympa- 
thy with  the  bustle  and  business  of  a world  so  fleeting  and 
transitory,  and  bearing  upon  all  its  possessions,  in  deep  and 
legible  characters,  the  significant  inscription,  “ Vanity  of 
vanities,  all  is  vanity.”  His  thoughts  were  continually 
drawn  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  he  was  already  ad- 
mitted to  the  holy  order  of  deacons,  and  successfully 
labouring  in  the  vineyard  of  his  divine  Master.  Elpidi- 
phorus,  on  the  other  hand,  mingled  largely  in  civil  affairs, 
and  was  now  promoted  to  the  office  of  a judge.  Many 
years  had  passed  by,  and  the  former  intimacy  between 
these  friends  had  entirely  ceased.  Their  occupations  led 
them  in  different  walks,  and  the  influence  of  the  world  had 
quite  alienated  Elpidiphorus  from  the  divine  life.  He  was 
no  longer  the  eminent  and  exemplary  Christian,  but  a man 
of  pleasure  and  of  the  world. 

About  this  time  the  Arian  heresy  sprung  up,  and  as  the 
notions  of  its  adherents  on  the  subject  of  worldly  confor- 
mity were  much  less  strict  than  those  of  the  orthodox 
church,  he  became  a warm  partisan  with  them,  caring 
very  little  whether  he  dethroned  the  Saviour  or  not,  so 
that  he  could  find  some  plausible  pretext  to  continue  in 
that  lax  and  pleasure-taking  course  of  life  in  which  he  was 
indulging.  With  these  views,  it  is  not  wonderful  that  he 
should  have  taken  an  active  part  in  the  Vandalic  persecu- 
tion. As  a judge,  he  had  it  in  his  power  to  make  dreadful 
havoc  in  the  orthodox  church  ; and  among  others  that  he 
summoned  before  him,  was  Muritta.  Forgetful  of  all 
former  ties  of  friendship,  he  ordered  him  to  be  stretched  on 
the  rack. 

Muritta  at  the  moment  stepped  forward,  holding  in  his 
hand  the  white  robe  with  which  Elpidiphorus  had  been 
clothed  at  his  baptism ; and  with  words  that  made  every 
heart  feel,  and  tears  trickle  down  every  cheek,  thus  ad- 
dressed him  : — 

“ These  are  the  garments,  O Elpidiphorus,  thou  minis- 
ter of  error,  which  shall  accuse  thee,  when  thou  shalt  be 
arraigned  before  the  dread  bar  of  the  Judge  Eternal.  These 
I will  diligently  keep  as  a witness  of  thy  ruin,  which 
shall  depress  thee  to  the  bottom  of  that  awful  lake  that 
burns  with  fire  and  brimstone. — These  are  they  that  were 
girt  about  thee,  when  thou  earnest  immaculate  out  of  the 


EECT.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


81 


The  duty  of  confessing  Christ. 

holy  font : these  are  they  that  shall  bitterly  pursue  thee, 
when  thou  shalt  begin  to  take  thy  portion  in  the  flames  of 
hell,  because  thou  hast  clothed  thyself  with  cursings  as 
with  a garment,  and  hast  cast  off  the  sacred  obligations  of 
thy  baptism,  and  the  true  faith  which  thou  didst  then  pro- 
fess, and  take  upon  thee.”* 

If  this  custom  now  prevailed  in  the  church,  against  how 
many  should  we  have  to  produce  the  white  robe  as  a wit- 
ness of  baptismal  obligations  most  solemnly  assumed,  and 
most  wickedly  and  thoughtlessly  trampled  upon  and  re- 
nounced ! Though  we  produce  no  such  witness  against 
you,  remember,  my  young  friends,  that  your  confirmation 
will  be  a matter  of  record  in  the  court  of  heaven  ; and  if  the 
vows  that  you  are  soon  to  assume  are  at  any  subsequent 
period  wantonly  disregarded,  and  you  revert  back  to  your 
former  course,  there  is  a day,  an  awful  day  coming,  when 
that  record  will  be  produced  against  you,  as  the  pledge  of 
your  eternal  ruin. 

And  before  bringing  this  lecture  to  a close,  allow  me  to 
press  upon  the  consideration  of  each  of  my  hearers  that 
has  not  yet  made  a profession  of  religion,  the  importance 
of  immediately  surrendering  himself  up  to  the  service  of 
God.  Whatever  may  be  your  age  or  station  in  life,  God 
calls  you  to  enter  at  once  upon  the  narrow  path.  If  you 
were  consecrated  to  the  service  of  Jehovah  by  pious  pa- 
rents in  infancy,  surely  you  are  under  the  strongest  obliga- 
tions to  enter  immediately  upon  a Christian  life.  The  cir- 
cumstance that  your  parents  brought  you  in  infancy  to  the 
baptismal  font,  and  solemnly  promised  in  your  name,  that 
you  should  renounce  sin  and  Satan,  embrace  Jesus  Christ, 
and  devote  yourselves  to  the  service  of  God,  ought  at  least 
to  awaken  grateful  recollections  for  this  act  of  kindness 
and  evidence  of  their  concern  for  your  eternal  well  being. 
And  if  your  hearts  are  not  callous  to  every  tender  senti- 
ment of  love  and  filial  affection,  you  will  feel  that  it  has 
placed  you  under  obligations  that  ought  to  be  sacred  and 
inviolable. 

But  this  is  not  the  consideration  that  I intend  to  press 
upon  your  attention  at  this  time.  For  whether  your  pa- 
rents had  made  this  promise  for  you  or  not,  as  the  crea- 


Bingham’s  Antiq.  vol.  4,  page  413. 


82 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II. 


The  obligation  not  to  be  evaded. 

tures  of  God,  you  are  under  an  eternal  obligation  to  love 
and  serve  him.  As  beings  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  his 
Son,  you  are  under  the  most  sacred  obligation  to  break  in 
sunder  the  bonds  of  corruption,  to  renounce  all  connexion 
with  sin,  and  to  live  to  the  glory  of  Him  who  died  for  you. 
This  is  an  obligation  which  you  cannot  throw  off.  You 
may  refuse  to  acknowledge  it ; and  though  it  has  been 
acknowledged  for  you  by  others,  you  may  refuse  to  confirm 
and  ratify  their  acts, — still  this  does  not  release  you  from 
that  obligation,  nor  will  it  shield  you  from  the  dread  ven- 
geance that  will  finally  overtake  all  those  who  say,  “ De- 
part thou  from  me,  I desire  not  the  knowledge  of  thy  laws, 
neither  will  I have  thee  to  reign  over  me.” 

“Yes,  go  and  cancel  every  pledge  that  was  given  in 
your  behalf,  erase  from  your  forehead  the  sign  of  salva- 
tion, renounce  the  church  and  dominion  of  your  Redeemer; 
renounce  his  temple,  his  altar,  his  sacrifice ; be  an  infidel 
of  the  deepest  dye;  and  when  you  have  done  all  this,  done 
all  which  man  can  do  to  get  rid  of  moral  obligation,  know 
that  you  have  not  lightened  the  weight  of  your  accountabi- 
lity the  least : you  are  still  one  in  the  vast  creation  of  God, 
and  a subject  of  his  government;  one  over  whom  he  had 
from  the  beginning  a right  of  control,  which  no  act  of 
yours  can  destroy  or  impair.”* 

As  the  creatures  of  God,  and  ransomed  by  the  blood  of 
Christ,  you  are  bound,  by  the  most  solemn  obligation,  to 
yield  yourselves  to  the  service  of  your  Creator  and  Re- 
deemer. It  is  true  you  have  it  in  your  power  to  refuse 
this  reasonable  demand,  but  you  will  certainly  sooner  or 
later  reap  the  bitter  consequences.  No  man  refuses  to 
obey  God  that  does  not  ultimately  bring  upon  himself  de- 
struction, and  that  without  remedy.  All  past  history  is 
full  of  illustrations  of  this  truth. 

A strong  case  this  moment  occurs  to  me,  which  I will 
briefly  relate.  Allow  me  however  to  premise,  that  any 
little  incidents  or  narratives  which  I may  introduce  in 
these  lectures,  will  have  no  other  quality  to  recommend 
them,  than  simply  that  they  are  facts  with  which  I myself 
have  been  acquainted,  or  have  received  from  sources  of 

* A Pastor’s  Address  to  the  young  People  of  his  Charge,  on  the 
Rite  of  Confirmation,  page  15. 


LECT.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


83 


The  Kailer  family. 

undoubted  authority.  I cannot  expect  that  they  will 
awaken  interest  on  any  other  ground  than  simply  that  they 
tend  to  illustrate  the  truth  of  the  Bible,  and  justify  the  ways 
of  God  to  man.  I have  often  thought  that  there  is  con- 
stantly occurring,  in  every  city,  and  town,  and  neighbour- 
hood, in  the  various  dealings  and  dispensations  of  divine 
Providence,  abundant  and  satisfactory  proof  of  the  truth 
of  all  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  if  those  dealings  and 
dispensations  were  only  observed  and  recorded  in  con- 
nexion with  the  conduct  of  the  individuals  whom  they 
principally  affect. 

There  was  a family  of  whom  I had  some  knowledge  in 
my  childhood,  that  resided  on  the  margin  of  one  of  those 
beautiful  little  lakes  that  give  increased  beauty  to  the  up- 
land and  undulating  scenery  of  the  remote  western  range 
of  towns  in  the  state  of  Massachusetts.  There  was  much 
in  the  scene  spread  around — the  finely  cultivated  fields,  the 
rich  orchards  laden  with  fruit,  the  still  and  glassy  waters 
of  the  lake,  and  the  distant  rugged  mountain  side,  upon 
which  sometimes  the  sunbeams  played,  and  at  others  the 
dark  storm  was  cradled — there  was  much  to  lift  up  the 
heart  to  God  and  holy  things.  But  though  the  natural 
scenery  of  the  spot  was  so  beautiful,  the  voice  of  instruc- 
tion, that  seemed  to  emanate  from  every  surrounding  object, 
was  lost  upon  the  family  to  whom  I have  alluded. 

Mr.  Kailer  was  the  father  of  five  sons  and  one  daughter, 
all  of  whom  had  passed  the  period  of  childhood,  and  were 
entering  upon  life.  The  family  were  in  possession  of  con- 
siderable property;  and  Mr.  K.  in  the  commencement  of 
his  career,  was  regarded  as  a respectable  man.  Very  soon, 
however,  after  he  became  a father,  he  absented  himself 
altogether  from  the  house  of  God.  The  Sabbath  became  a 
day  of  amusement.  His  children  were  permitted  to  grow 
up  with  loose  views  of  religious  obligation ; they  soon  be- 
came addicted  to  profanity ; their  Sunday  frolics  led  them 
to  many  acts  of  aggression  upon  the  property  of  the  sur- 
rounding neighbours.  The  mother  and  father  seemed  alike 
indifferent  to  the  moral  character  of  their  children ; they 
were  allowed  to  take  free  range,  unrestrained  by  parental 
authority ; they  consequently  grew  up  in  idleness,  without 
any  ideas  whatever  of  self-government,  or  scarcely  of  moral 
accountability.  That  the  depraved  propensities  of  the  hu- 


84  the  pastor’s  testimony.  [lect.  II. 

" History  of  the  Kailer  family. 

man  heart,  unchecked  and  unrestrained,  should  burst  forth 
at  an  early  period  into  many  acts  of  malignity  and  guilt, 
is  precisely  what  might  have  been  expected. 

Mr.  Kailer  had  always  been  distinguished  for  a species 
of  artifice  and  double-dealing  in  all  his  business  transac- 
tions. But  now,  when  his  sons  had  grown  up  around  him, 
with  depraved  dispositions  fully  developed,  all  his  tact  and 
cunning  were  constantly  put  into  requisition  to  screen  them 
from  public  indignation  and  the  righteous  vengeance  of  the 
law.  By  this  very  circumstance  his  own  character  was 
continually  deteriorating ; and  his  children,  countenanced 
by  such  an  example,  and  unchecked  by  any  parental  re- 
proof, made  rapid  strides  in  the  highway  of  sin.  They  had 
a natural  quickness  of  wit  and  brightness  of  intellect,  but 
all  their  powers  were  directed  to  purposes  of  evil.  This 
family  became  the  bane  of  the  neighbourhood  in  which 
they  resided,  and  the  dread  of  the  whole  town.  It  might 
be  literally  said  of  them,  that  “ their  hand  was  against 
every  man.”  Commencing  with  acts  of  petty  aggression, 
through  mere  wantonness,  or  to  dissipate  the  ennui  of  a life 
of  idleness,  they  kept  on  in  the  way  of  iniquity  till  they 
became  proficients  in  crime,  and  a most  abandoned  set  of 
desperadoes. 

Such  was  this  family  twenty  years  since.  I recently 
visited  the  place  of  their  former  residence,  and  was  strik- 
ingly reminded  of  the  graphic  delineation  which  the  psalmist 
has  given  of  the  end  of  such  men.  “ I myself  have  seen 
the  ungodly  in  great  power,  and  flourishing  like  a green 
bay  tree.  I went  by,  and  lo  ! he  was  gone  ; I sought  him, 
but  he  could  nowhere  be  found.” 

This  was  literally  true  of  the  family  I have  described. 
There  was  but  one  of  the  name  left ; and  I found  him  in 
the  hut  of  poverty,  clothed  with  rags,  and  the  victim  of  in- 
temperance. And  as  he  stood  before  me,  awakening  the 
recollection  of  past  events  that  were  identified  with  his 
name  and  character,  I seemed  to  see  a practical  commentary 
upon  the  declaration,  “ transgressors  shall  be  destroyed  to- 
gether ; and  the  end  of  the  ungodly  is,  that  they  shall  be 
rooted  out  at  the  last.”  His  father  and  mother  had  died  a 
wretched  death.  His  sister  had  married  a man  like  her 
brothers,  hardened  in  crime ; and  the  grass  had  long  grown 
over  her  mouldered  bones.  His  brothers  had  all  been  con- 


LECT.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


85 


Visit  to  Mrs.  Kailer  at  the  time  of  her  death. 

victed  of  offences  of  a high  penal  character ; and  the  last 
lingering  associates  of  his  childhood  had  recently  died  in 
the  state’s  prison. 

What  a proof  are  these  facts,  that  the  way  of  transgres- 
sors is  hard.  What  a demonstration,  that  parents  who 
neglect  the  religious  instruction  of  their  children,  and  set 
before  them  examples  of  carelessness  and  irreligion,  will 
inevitably  in  the  end  bring  their  offspring  along  with  them- 
selves down  to  hell ! 

Do  you  wish  to  know  what  were  the  views  and  reflec- 
tions of  these  individuals  in  their  last  dying  moments  ? In 
all  this  dark  group,  there  was  not  one  that  had  so  many 
softening  shades  and  redeeming  traits  of  character  as  the 
mother,  Mrs.  Kailer.  One  who  was  present  when  she  ex- 
pired thus  describes  the  death-bed  scene : 

“ It  was  in  the  depth  of  winter ; the  snow  had  buried 
the  earth  in  one  deep  incrustation  of  white  ; and  the  wind 
swept  bleakly  around  my  dwelling,  when  I was  roused,  at 
the  hour  of  four  in  the  morning,  with  a message  that  Mrs. 
K.  was  dying,  and  that  she  desired  that  some  one  should 
pray  with  her.  As  there  was  no  minister  in  the  place,  I 
immediately  obeyed  the  summons. 

“ The  moon  had  set,  but  the  stars,  which  shone  with  un- 
common brightness,  and  the  snow  with  which  the  earth 
was  covered,  enabled  me  to  pursue  my  course  without  dif- 
ficulty. Still  there  was  a solemn  and  shadowy  appearance 
that  hung  over  the  whole  face  of  nature,  which  filled  me 
with  indescribable  emotions  of  melancholy.  I could  not 
but  think  of  the  sad  errand  on  which  I was  going.  The 
stillness  of  the  hour,  the  dreariness  of  the  surrounding 
scene,  and  the  peculiar  associations  that  were  connected 
in  my  mind  with  the  dusky  walls  of  the  habitation  to 
which  I was  directing  my  steps,  together  with  the  antici- 
pated scene  of  a sinner  dying  in  despair,  caused  me  to  start 
back  with  momentary  indecision  as  I placed  my  foot  upon 
the  threshold  of  the  Kailer  dwelling.  It  was,  however,  the 
call  of  duty.  I entered.  Every  part  of  the  house  seemed 
in  confusion.  In  the  room  of  the  sick  and  dying  woman, 
was  the  husband  traversing  the  floor  backwards  and  for- 
wards, in  apparent  agitation.  By  the  fire  sat  two  of  the 
sons,  seemingly  vacant  in  thought,  and  indifferent  to  the 
scene  passing  around  them.  The  daughter  stood  by  the 
H 


86 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II. 


An  impenitent  sinner’s  death-bed. 

bed-side,  as  though  waiting  to  render  some  further  office 
of  kindness  to  her  dying  mother.  I went  in  as  noiselessly 
as  possible,  and  sat  down  by  the  fire. 

“ The  scene  I then  witnessed  I shall  never  forget.  I never 
saw  such  an  expression  of  inward  torture  depicted  upon 
any  features.  The  dark  history  of  this  family  came  up 
before  me  in  an  instant.  I could  not  but  remember  that 
these  parents  had  abetted  and  connived  at  all  the  wicked- 
ness and  guilt  with  which  their  children  had  been  stained. 
I addressed  myself  to  Mrs.  Kailer;  spoke  of  the  purity  and 
holiness  of  God,  of  the  accountability  of  man,  his  corrup- 
tion and  need  of  a new  birth,  and  the  rich  provisions  of  the 
gospel.  While  I was  speaking,  the  working  of  the  mus- 
cles of  her  countenance  seemed  as  though  the  recollection 
of  all  her  past  sin  was  rising  to  view,  and  as  though  con- 
science, awakened  from  her  slumbers,  was  charging  upon 
a mother’s  neglect  the  ruin  of  her  family.  My  own  heart 
almost  died  within  me  at  the  thought.  I spoke  to  her  of 
Jesus — his  mercy  and  love  to  perishing  sinners.  But  she 
shook  her  head,  as  though  she  thought  there  was  no  mercy 
for  her.  I inquired, 

“ ‘ Do  you  feel  resigned  to  the  idea  of  dying  V 

“ Her  reply  was,  ‘ I must  be  reconciled  to  it,  for  I feel 
that  even  now  I am  dying.’ 

“ ‘ But,  Mrs.  Kailer,  if  our  hearts  are  given  up  to  God, 
and  we  have  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  have  a pro- 
mise that  ‘ though  our  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as 
white  as  snow  ; though  they  be  red  like  crimson,  they 
shall  be  as  wool.’  Can  you  not  look  to  the  Saviour  for 
refuge  and  protection  ?’ 

“ She  again  shook  her  head  and  groaned,  but  made  no 
reply.  I kneeled  down  and  prayed,  commending  her  spirit 
to  the  compassionate  Jesus.  When  I arose,  I again  asked, 

“ ‘ Can  you  not  look  unto  Christ,  and  will  you  not  lift  up 
your  soul  to  him  for  mercy  V 
“ But  the  ear  I was  addressing  could  no  longer  hear  human 
sounds.  Her  eyes,  now  glassy,  were  rolling  in  death.  For 
a little  moment  the  vital  principle  seemed  to  linger ; and 
then  it  was  gone  for  ever.  As  1 thought  of  the  account  she 
had  gone  to  render,  a fearful  darkness  came  over  me,  and  I 
hurried  away  from  the  gloomy  scene,  lest  my  feelings 
should  quite  overcome  me.” 


LECT.  II.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


n 


Accountjof  the  Conley  family. 

Such  was  the  account  given  me  of  the  last  moments  of 
Mrs.  Kailer.  Allow  me  briefly  to  sketch  the  outlines  of 
the  history  of  another  family  that  resided  in  the  same  neigh- 
bourhood. 

Mr.  Conley  lived  upon  an  adjoining  farm.  He  had  the 
same  number  of  children,  but  less  pecuniary  means  than 
his  neighbour.  In  one  important  particular,  his  character 
was  in  striking  contrast  with  that  of  Mr.  Kailer’s.  He 
was  a pious  man.  He  acknowledged  Cod  in  all  his  ways. 
He  worshipped  him  in  his  own  dwelling.  He  honoured 
him  by  hallowing  his  Sabbaths,  and  visiting  his  temple. 
He  and  his  partner  were  united  in  the  service  of  the  Re- 
deemer. They  gave  up  their  children  in  infancy  to  the 
Lord.  They  trained  them  in  his  “ nurture  and  admoni- 
tion.” And  the  result  was,  that  their  children  chose  the 
ways  of  religion,  and  in  early  life  entered  upon  the  service 
of  the  Redeemer. 

Twenty  years  had  brought  about  great  changes  in  this 
family.  Several  of  them  had  fallen  beneath  the  strong 
hand  of  death.  But  I learned  that  every  member  of  the  fa- 
mily had  lived  respected  and  beloved,  and  that  those  who 
had  passed  from  the  present  scene  had  left  the  brightest 
evidence  that  they  had  gone  to  their  eternal  rest.  An  eye- 
witness gave  me  the  following  account  of  Mrs.  Conley’s 
death  : 

“ She  had  been  an  eminently  pious  woman,  and  had  ex- 
erted all  of  a mother’s  influence  to  train  her  children  in  the 
way  they  should  go.  Her  last  illness  was  a violent  attack 
of  fever,  which  rendered  her  delirious  and  insensible  till 
near  the  close  of  life.  A few  days  before  her  decease  the 
cloud  passed  from  her  mind,  and  her  reason  was  fully  re- 
stored. One  of  her  sons  at  the  time  was  in  the  room. 
She  called  him  to  her  side,  inquired  how  long  she  had 
been  sick,  what  was  her  complaint,  and  what  the  prospect 
of  her  recovery.  She  then  asked  to  be  left  alone  for  a 
few  moments,  which  she  spent  in  solemn  prayer  to  God, 
that  he  would  prepare  her  soul  for  an  entrance  into  his 
blessed  kingdom. 

After  this,  she  requested  that  her  husband  and  all  the 
family  might  be  assembled.  She  then  told  them,  with  the 
utmost  composure,  that  she  was  convinced  that  this  was 
her  last  sickness,  and  that  she  wished  to  have  all  hei 


88 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  II 


Mrs.  Conley's  death— Improvement. 

thoughts  henceforth  in  heaven.  She  remarked  to  Mr. 
Conley,  “ You  have  been  to  mo  a most  kind  and  devoted 
husband:  continue  to  put  your  trust  in  the  Lord;”  and 
then  turning  to  the  other  members  of  the  family,  she  said, 
“ I can  never  be  sufficiently  thankful  to  God  that  he  has 
given  me  such  affectionate  children,  and  that  his  grace  hath 
brought  them  into  the  way  of  life.  I die  with  the  blessed 
prospect  of  meeting  my  husband  and  all  my  children  in 
the  skies.  My  only  hope  of  acceptance  is  through  the 
blood  of  Christ.  I have  nothing  else  to  look  to  or  lean 
upon.  I never  before  had  such  an  humbling  view  of  my 
own  unworthiness,  and  the  utter  unprofitableness  of  my 
own  life.  But,  blessed  be  my  covenant-keeping  God  ! in 
Christ  my  Redeemer,  I see  there  is  an  infinite  fulness. 
O the  preciousness  of  Christ ! tell  it,  tell  it  to  all  the 
world.” 

In  this  happy  and  composed  state  of  mind  she  continued, 
till  her  spirit,  loosed  from  its  clay  tenement,  fled  to  the 
realms  of  celestial  light. 

This  narrative  shows  you,  my  friends,  the  advantage  of 
choosing  the  Lord  for  your  portion,  and  choosing  him  at  the 
commencement  of  life.  I have  not  been  painting  from 
imagination,  but  rehearsing  to  you  well-authenticated  facts. 
And  what  is  the  conclusion  to  be  drawn  from  all  that  we 
have  heard  ? That  if  we  enter  at  once  upon  the  service 
of  the  Lord,  ours  will  be  a useful  life  and  happy  death. 
But  if  we  put  off  the  work  of  salvation,  and  “ cast  away 
the  law  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,”  we  shall  live  to  no  purpose, 
our  death  will  be  wretched,  and  ere  long  we  shall  lift  up 
our  eyes  in  hell,  being  in  unceasing  torments. 


LECT.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


89 


The  question  propounded  before  confirmation. 


LECTURE  III. 

LOVE,  THE  FULFILLING  OF  THE  LAW. 

“ I delight  to  do  Thy  will,  O my  God.” — From  the  40 th  Psalm. 

The  first  question  proposed  to  the  candidate  for  confir- 
mation, as  lie  approaches  the  rails  of  the  altar  to  meet  his 
blessed  Saviour,  is, — “Do  ye  here,  in  the  presence  of 
God  and  of  this  congregation,  renew  the  solemn  promise 
and  vow  that  ye  made,  or  that  was  made  in  your  name,  at 
your  baptism  ; ratifying  and  confirming  the  same,  and  ac- 
knowledging yourselves  bound  to  believe  and  do  all  those 
things  which  ye  then  undertook,  or  your  sponsors  then 
undertook  for  you.” — Every  one  that  stands  there  is  ex- 
pected audibly  to  answer, 

“I  do.” 

If  the  nature  and  obligation  of  this  vow  and  promise  be 
understood,  and  its  renewal  be  pledged  understandingly 
and  in  good  faith,  doubtless  the  person  thus  coming  for- 
ward to  confirmation  possesses  the  qualifications  requisite 
to  constitute  him  a fit  subject  for  this  sacred  rite. 

Before  entering  into  an  explanation  of  the  nature  and 
obligations  of  that  vow  and  promise,  however,  the  follow- 
ing inquiries  naturally  present  themselves. 

1.  To  whom  are  that  vow  and  promise  made  or  re- 
newed? 

2.  And  what  are  the  motives  that  prompt  us  to  make  or 
renew  them  ? 

To  answer  and  illustrate  these  inquiries  will  occupy  our 
attention  during  the  present  lecture. 

“ Do  ye  here,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  this  congre- 
gation, renew  the  solemn  promise  and  vow  ?”  We  see  in 
whose  august  and  majestic  presence  this  promise  and  vow 
are  made, — even  in  the  presence  of  the  great  and  incompre- 
hensibly glorious  Supreme, — and  of  an  assembly  of  men 
convened  in  the  courts  of  his  sacred  temple.  We  see  that 
h 2 


90 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  III. 


Allusion  to  the  reign  of  king  Asa. 

it  is  a promise  and  vow  renewed  under  high  and  peculiar 
solemnities.  And  the  inquiry  immediately  before  us  is, 

1.  To  whom  are  that  vow  and  promise  made  or  re 
newed  ? 

When  arranged  around  the  chancel,  previous  to  receiv- 
ing the  laying  on  of  hands,  you  will  be  called  upon  to 
renew  a solemn  promise  and  vow.  To  whom  was  that 
promise  originally  made — to  whom  is  the  renewal  of  it  to 
be  made  ? 

Is  it  to  one  of  your  fellow  mortals  ? — to  the  minister  of 
Christ  ? — or  to  the  church  which  he  purchased  with  his 
blood  ? 

Men  may  make  solemn  engagements  to  each  other. 
Such  was  that  covenant  into  which  the  people  entered 
during  the  reign  of  Asa,  king  of  Judah.  The  state  of  re- 
ligion at  that  time  was  inconceivably  low.  “ For  a long 
season  Israel  had  been  without  the  true  God,  and  without  a 
teaching  priest,  and  without  law.”  But  at  length  “ The 
Spirit  of  God  came  upon  Azariah  the  son  of  Oded.  And  he 
went  out  to  meet  Asa,  and  said  unto  him, — Hear  ye  me, 
Asa  and  all  Judah  and  Benjamin, — The  Lord  is  with  you, 
while  ye  be  with  him  ; and  if  ye  seek  him,  he  will  be 
found  of  you  ; but  if  ye  forsake  him,  he  will  forsake  you.” 

The  pointed  address  of  this  messenger  of  the  Lord  made 
a deep  impression.  And  the  king  and  people  assembled 
at  Jerusalem,  and  “ entered  into  a covenant  to  seek  the 
Lord  God  of  their  fathers  with  all  their  heart  and  with  all 
their  soul.  That  whosoever  would  not  seek  the  Lord  God 
of  Israel  should  be  put  to  death,  whether  small  or  great, 
whether  man  or  woman.”  This  was  indeed  a most  in- 
teresting time  in  Judah.  Solemn  was  the  pledge  that  had 
been  given.  The  result  was  glorious.  A great  and  ex- 
tended reformation  followed.  They  kept  their  vow. 
They  sought  the  Lord.  And  the  words  of  the  prophet 
were  verified.  The  Lord  was  found  of  them. 

But  this  solemn  vow  and  promise  that  you,  my  young 
friends,  are  about  to  renew,  is  not  an  engagement  with  your 
fellow  men. 

Promises  made  to  the  minister  of  Christ  are  often  of  a 
very  solemn  character.  That  young  man,  whose  name  is 
engraved  on  the  marble  slab  that  stands  over  the  mouldered 
ashes  of  the  dead,  most  solemnly  pledged  his  word  to  the 


LECT.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


91 


The  covenant  vow  is  made  to  God. 

minister  of  Christ,  as  he  lay  stretched  on  the  couch  of 
languishing,  that  if  he  could  but  once  more  be  raised  up 
from  the  borders  of  the  grave,  he  would  consecrate  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days  to  the  service  of  God.  A merciful 
heaven  interposed,  and  revived  his  drooping  form.  But 
with  returning  health,  returned  former  purposes  and  feel- 
ings. All  his  sick-bed  vows  were  forgotten  and  disre- 
garded. The  paths  of  pleasure  were  retrod,  and  the  tinsel 
and  gaudy  images  of  this  world’s  vanities  again  danced  be- 
fore his  eyes.  And  thus  he  continued  to  eat  and  to  drink, 
to  revel  and  to  dissipate, — and  knew  not  until  death  came, 
and  took  him  away  in  “ the  twinkling  of  an  eye.”  But 
the  vow  you  are  soon  to  renew  is  not  to  any  mortal  man. 

It  is  true,  that  pledges  given  to  the  church  should  be 
regarded  as  sacred  and  inviolable.  And  such  pledges  does 
every  one  either  expressly  or  tacitly  give,  who  is  admitted 
within  the  pale  of  her  communion,  receives  any  of  her  sa- 
cred rites,  or  enjoys  any  of  her  exalted  privileges. 

But  it  is  not  to  the  church,  nor  to  the  minister,  nor  to 
men,  that  you  are  about  to  renew  this  solemn  vow  and 
promise,  but  to  the  great  and  eternal  Lord  God.  He  is 
the  party  with  whom  you  covenant, — to  whom  you  pro- 
mise,— to  whom  you  offer  the  renewal  of  your  solemn 
vow . 

He  is  omniscient.  He  cannot  be  deceived.  He  looks 
into  the  very  heart,  and  discovers  the  secrets  of  the 
thoughts.  The  motives  which  influence  us  are  all  open 
to  his  view.  He  loves  holiness,  and  hates  sin. 

He  is  infinitely  rich, — infinitely  happy  in  himself, 
Our  best  services  cannot  enrich  him,  or  increase  his  feli- 
city. He  is  infinite  in  power,  and  infinitely  true  to  his 
word. 

2.  What  are  the  motives,  then,  that  prompt  you  to  desire 
to  make  this  solemn  promise  and  vow  to  this  great  and 
majestic  Being? 

Does  the  circumstance,  that  many  of  your  companions 
are  designing  to  go  forward  to  receive  confirmation,  exert 
no  inconsiderable  influence  in  determining  you  to  take  this 
step  ? This  is  not  the  right  motive. 

Doubtless  when  deep  solemnity  rests  upon  the  minds 
cf  our  young  friends,  and  the  inquiry  begins  to  arise  among 
them,  “ What  shall  I do  to  be  saved  ?”  the  season  is  peci- 


92 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  III. 

Motives  for  entering  into  covenant. 

liarly  favourable  to  the  commencement  of  a new  life, — a 
thousand  difficulties  that  we  imagined  in  the  way  are  now 
removed.  But  let  us  remember,  that  the  bare  circum- 
stance that  we  mingle  in  the  crowd  with  those  who  are  in- 
quiring the  way  to  Zion,  will  not  make  our  peace  with 
God.  The  business  of  religion  is  a personal  concern  be- 
tween us  and  God.  For  ourselves  we  must  repent,  and 
for  ourselves  we  must  believe.  Let  it  be  remembered  that 
God  searcheth  the  heart,  and  that  with  him  the  mere  out- 
ward profession  of  religion,  while  the  heart  is  not  right  in 
his  sight,  will  only  increase  our  guilt,  and  aggravate  our 
eternal  condemnation. 

Are  you  designing  to  come  to  confirmation  to  gratify  the 
wishes  of  your  friends  ? This  is  not  the  proper  motive. 
Doubtless  much  is  due  to  the  wishes  and  pious  counsel  of 
our  parents.  And  if  any  thing  can  arrest  us  in  our  career 
of  thoughtlessness,  or  strike  religious  sensibility  into  our 
hearts,  the  tears  and  prayers  of  a beloved  parent  must: 
tears  shed  over  our  follies,  and  prayers  devoutly  offered 
up  to  heaven  for  our  salvation.  But  let  it  not  be  forgotten 
that  filial  affection  and  divine  grace  are  not  one  and  the 
same  thing.  We  may  tenderly  love  our  parents,  and  be 
very  desirous  to  comply  with  their  wishes,  while  at  the 
same  time  we  carry  within  us  an  unsanctified  spirit,  and  a 
heart  at  enmity  with  God. 

Are  you  about  to  make  this  solemn  promise  and  vow, 
because,  in  view  of  a coming  judgment  and  a burning  hell, 
into  which  all  the  finally  impenitent  and  unsanctified  are  to 
be  cast,  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  have  taken  hold  of  you  ? 
You  are  not  influenced  by  a scriptural  motive.  Doubt- 
less, all  those  terrific  scenes,  which  have  come  up  in  such 
appalling  colours  before  your  startled  imagination,  exist  in 
awful  reality.  You  have  indeed  violated  God’s  most  per- 
fect and  holy  law,  times  without  number.  The  sentence 
of  divine  wrath  has  gone  out  against  you.  If  you  have  not 
been  washed  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  you  are  each  one  of 
you  standing  on  the  very  margin  of  the  burning  lake,  and 
the  next  step  you  take  may  be  into  its  fiery  waves  ! 

I do  not  wonder  that  the  unwashed  and  unsanctified  sin 
ner  trembles,  and  is  filled  with  awful  dismay  and  dread. 
But  will  God  look  with  complacency  upon  vows  and  pro- 
mises made  to  Him  under  the  influence  of  these  feelings 


LECT.  III.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


93 


Love,  the  true  motive  for  obedience. 

alone  ? No  ; no.  If  you  have  formed  such  an  opinion  of 
the  Eternal  One,  you  have  entirely  mistaken  his  character. 

The  image  under  which  God  delights  to  represent  him- 
self to  us  is  that  of  a father.  Now  what  father  would  be 
happy  in  his  children  if  he  knew  that  their  obedience  to 
him  proceeded  not  from  filial  affection,  but  from  servile 
fear?  No  matter  though,  upon  the  slightest  intimation  of 
his  wishes,  every  thing  was  performed  according  to  his 
commands  ; still,  if  that  father  knew  that  all  this  was  done 
merely  to  avoid  punishment ; that  while  his  children  were 
performing  these  acts,  they  cherished  not  one  kind  or  cor- 
dial feeling  towards  him ; that  they  executed  his  commands 
with  the  feelings  of  bond-slaves,  and  hated  him  at  the  very 
moment  that  they  did  him  homage — I ask,  would  that 
father  be  satisfied  with  this  constrained  service?  No;  no- 
thing can  compensate  for  the  want  of  love.  Until  we  love 
God,  just  as  an  affectionate  child  loves  his  father;  until  this 
love  abides  in  our  hearts,  and  animates  all  our  actions,  the 
service  of  God  will  be  but  toilsome  drudgery  to  us ; and  all 
the  homage  we  can  render  him  will  be  but  an  abomination 
in  his  sight. 

When  we  can  adopt  the  language  of  the  psalmist,  or  the 
language  of  the  Redeemer,  whom  the  psalmist  personates, 
and  say  “/  delight  to  do  thy  will , O my  God,”  then  we 
shall  have  the  right  motive  ; then  we  shall  most  acceptably 
renew  our  solemn  promise  and  vow  to  the  Most  High. 
Convinced  that  it  is  God’s  will  that  we  should  make  that 
solemn  vow  in  his  presence,  and  from  love  to  his  character, 
delighting  to  do  his  will,  we  shall  be  sure  to  meet  the 
smile  of  his  reconciled  countenance  when  we  stand  to 
pledge  our  word  in  the  presence  of  his  people. 

To  illustrate  some  of  the  foregoing  thoughts,  allow  me 
to  give  you  a brief  sketch  of  the  religious  experience  of  one 
who  is  now  at  rest. 

It  was  in  one  of  the  autumnal  months— the  frost  having 
already  stripped  the  forest  of  its  foliage,  and  the  fields  of 
their  verdure — that  the  last  lingering  rays  of  the  setting 
sun,  streaming  through  the  window  of  a mansion  situated 
in  the  country,  fell  upon  the  faded  and  death-stricken  face 

of  Mrs.  H . That  face  at  the  moment  was  lit  up, 

from  internal  feeling,  with  a more  heavenly  radiance  than 
that  shed  upon  it  by  the  golden  beams  of  departing  day 


94 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  Ill 


The  Christian  in  death. 

A solemn  feeling  pervaded  the  whole  room ; and  the 
cheeks  of  many  that  stood  by  were  wet  with  tears.  The 
servant  of  God  had  just  been  administering  to  the  sick  and 
dying  woman  the  hallowed  symbols  of  redeeming  love. 

Some  one  that  sat  near  had  asked  Mrs.  H whether 

she  found  her  soul  sustained  in  this  her  last  trying  hour,  by 
an  unshaken  faith  in  the  divine  promises ; whether  the  pros- 
pect before  her  seemed  dark  or  luminous.  It  was  then 
that  a celestial  light  seemed  to  play  upon  every  feature  of 
her  death-stricken  countenance  as  she  replied : 

“ Till  this  moment  I have  never  so  fully  comprehended 
the  meaning  of  that  declaration  of  St.  John,  ‘He  that  loveth 
is  born  of  God,  and  knoweth  God.  God  is  love  ; and  he 
that  dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.1 
I know  that  my  hold  upon  life  is  breaking ; but  I am  well 
persuaded  that  I am  going  to  sit  beneath  the  smile,  and  to 
feast  upon  the  gaze  of  infinite  love.  I can  utter  but  a few 
words  more  while  I am  in  the  body,  and  I would  fain  con- 
secrate them  to  some  good  purpose.  I wish  you,  my 
friends,  to  avoid  a rock  on  which  my  everlasting  salva- 
tion was  well-nigh  wrecked. 

“ It  is  many  years  since  I made  a profession  of  religion, 
by  ratifying  my  baptismal  vows  in  the  rite  of  confirmation. 
From  reading  the  Bible,  and  listening  to  the  godly  instruc- 
tion of  a pious  minister,  I became  alarmingly  impressed 
with  the  belief  that  unless  I did  something  to  secure  the 
favour  of  God,  I should  be  for  ever  lost.  The  Almighty, 
in  my  conception,  was  clad  in  all  the  awful  and  terrific 
majesty  with  which  he  descended  upon  mount  Sinai.  I 
found  no  rest,  day  nor  night,  from  a troubled  and  sin-accus- 
ing conscience.  Wherever  I went,  a gaping  hell  seemed 
opening  right  before  me. 

“ And  yet  I had  no  just  or  adequate  view  of  the  nature 
or  evil  of  sin,  or  of  the  deep  depravity  of  my  own  heart. 
It  was  only  the  fear  of  being  damned  that  so  unceasingly 
troubled  me.  To  avoid  this,  I determined  to  become  a 
Christian.  An  opportunity  presenting,  I gave  myself  up 
to  God  in  the  apostolic  rite  of  confirmation,  and  in  that 
solemn  ordinance  ratified  my  baptismal  vow.  I did  not 
forget  the  promise  I had  made.  I immediately  separated 
myself  from  the  gay  and  the  thoughtless,  and  outwardly 
renounced  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  the  world,  though  my 


LECT.  III.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


95 


Morality  mistaken  for  true  religion. 

heart  still  clung  to  them  with  all  its  former  attachment.  I 
attended  to  all  the  external  duties  of  a holy  life  with  the 
utmost  exactness.  A stated  portion  of  every  day  I spent 
in  prayer;  another,  in  reading  the  Bible.  I never  failed  to 
visit  the  house  of  God  at  the  regular  and  stated  seasons  for 
divine  worship. 

“ But  in  the  midst  of  these  engagements  I could  not  say, 
‘ I delight  to  do  thy  will,  O my  God.’  All  these  duties 
were  performed  as  a task  ; they  furnished  me  no  pleasure 
except  the  reflection  that  by  them  I was  securing  heaven. 
Hence  it  was  always  a great  relief  to  me  when  I got 
through  them.  And  all  this  time  I regarded  myself  as 
very  religious,  and  as  having  an  unquestionable  title  to  the 
glories  of  heaven. 

“It  is  true,  I was  a stranger  to  spiritual  enjoyment;  I 
knew  nothing  of  the  spirit  of  adoption,  and  had  not  learned 
to  lisp  forth,  in  the  most  unformed  sounds,  my  Abba  Fa- 
ther. At  times,  I was  filled  with  the  greatest  gloom  and 
despondency;  still,  I most  preposterously  clung  to  the 
belief  that  my  bark  was  firmly  anchored  in  the  safe  moor- 
ings of  eternal  life  : and  I might  have  been  slumbering  in 
this  false  hope  to  the  present  moment,  had  not  God  in  his 
infinite  mercy  made  use  of  an  humble  instrument  to  awaken 
me  from  my  delusion. 

“ One  bleak  wintry  night  my  husband  brought  in  a beg- 
gar whom  he  found  near  our  door,  perishing  with  cold. 
The  next  morning,  as  this  poor  creature  was  about  taking 
his  leave,  he  appeared  so  deeply  affected  with  a sense  of 
gratitude  for  the  favour  of  that  night’s  shelter,  that  I became 
exceedingly  interested  in  him.  To  some  inquiries  which 
I proposed,  he  replied, 

“ ‘ Notwithstanding  these  privations,  and  this  outward 
wretchedness,  I am  very  happy,  and  feel  that  I have  cause 
to  offer  continual  thanks  for  the  many  mercies  I enjoy.’ 

“ Upon  my  expressing  surprise  that  he  should  entertain 
such  sentiments,  he  turned,  and  said  with  much  feeling  and 
apparent  kindness, 

“ ‘ Then  I fear  that  you  have  not  been  born  of  God  ; for 
if  you  had,  you  would  know,  that  with  a right  heart,  one 
may  be  as  happy  in  the  tattered  garments  of  Lazarus  as  in 
the  rich  purple  and  fine  linen  of  Dives.  Believe  me,  I have 
found  in  my  solitary  midnight  walks,  without  a friend  on 


96 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  III. 


The  awakened  self-deceiver. 

this  earth — or  when  sheltered  in  some  half  open  shed — I 
have  found  in  communing  with  God,  and  contemplating  the 
wonders  of  redeeming  love,  more  happiness  than  I ever 
enjoyed  in  the  days  of  my  prosperity,  amid  the  circle  of 
cheering  friends,  and  when  lodged  in  the  mansion  of  splen- 
dour and  wealth.’ 

“ These  remarks  made  a deep  impression  upon  my 
mind.  For  a long  time  the  echo  seemed  sounding  in  my 
ears,  ‘7  fear  that  you  have  not  been  born  of  God .’  I tried 
to  banish  the  occurrence  from  my  thoughts,  but  the  whole 
scene  returned  again  and  again,  with  increased  vividness 
before  me.  One  reflection  was  continually  forced  upon 
my  mind — that  while  that  poor  houseless  vagrant  was 
happy,  I was  wretched  ; and  that  what  constituted  his  feli- 
city, furnished  me  no  pleasure.  He  could  spend  whole 
nights  in  the  unsheltered  face  of  heaven,  in  prayer,  and 
felt  his  soul  borne  away  with  delight;  while  to  me,  under 
circumstances  of  the  greatest  comfort,  the  shortest  form  of 
devotion  was  a burden  and  a task. 

“ I began  to  doubt  whether  I was  as  safe  as  I had  hitherto 
thought  myself.  To  obtain  satisfaction,  I commenced  read 
ing  the  Scriptures  with  reference  to  this  point.  The  more 
I read  and  reflected,  the  more  I suspected  the  hopes  in  which 
I had  been  resting.  The  veil  was  now  torn  off,  the  band- 
age removed  from  my  eyes,  and  I saw  my  wretched  self  in 
the  light  of  divine  truth.  The  more  I discovered  of  the  true 
nature  of  sin,  and  its  exceeding  sinfulness  in  the  sight  of 
God,  the  deeper  I was  plunged  into  despondency.  I now 
saw  that  I had  merited  and  deserved  God’s  wrath  and  con- 
demnation, and  that  he  might  in  perfect  justice  shake  me 
from  his  hand,  and  lock  me  up  in  the  gloomy  prison-house 
of  hell. 

“ When  the  thought  of  God’s  mercy  came  into  my  mind, 
and  I recollected  that  every  breath  I drew,  and  every  com- 
fort I enjoyed,  proceeded  from  his  hand  ; when  I reflected 
that  his  goodness  had  created  me  at  first,  his  power  pre- 
served, and  his  mercy  shielded  me  amid  a thousand  dan- 
gers ; and  that  all  this  time  I had  regarded  him  in  no  other 
light  than  as  a being  clad  in  terror,  and  never  sent  up  one 
warm  aspiration  of  love  or  gratitude  to  his  throne — O,  in 
what  colours  did  the  guilt  and  turpitude  of  my  conduct  rise 
before  me  ! Then  I was  ready  to  sink  in  despair. 


LECT.  in.]  THE  pastor’s  TESTIMONY. 


97 


Experience  of  a converted  person. 

“ But  at  this  moment,  all  sinful  and  guilty  as  I was, — 
driven  from  every  shelter,  and  every  dependence, — and 
forced  to  give  up  all  as  lost,  the  voice  of  the  crucified  Son 
of  God  reached  my  ears  in  these  heavenly  accents, — 
‘ Come  unto  me,  thou  weary  and  heavy  laden  one,  and  i. 
will  give  thee  rest.’  That  voice  struck  new  light  and 
new  existence  into  my  soul.  A new  class  of  feelings  was 
aroused  within  me.  A new  and  unspeakably  resplendent 
glory  appeared  to  gather  around  the  throne  of  God.  Je- 
sus, hanging  on  the  cross,  and  pouring  out  his  blood  for  lost 
sinners,  now  seemed  ‘ chiefest  among  ten  thousand,  and  al- 
together lovely.’  The  love  of  God  took  entire  possession 
of  all  the  faculties  of  my  being.  The  longer  I gazed  upon 
the  divine  character,  and  dwelt  in  thought  upon  the  divine 
attributes,  the  more  I found  myself  lost  in  admiration  and 
love. 

“ Prayer  was  no  longer  a burden.  Oh,  no  ! I could  now 
spend  hours,  with  increased  and  continually  increasing  de- 
light, in  communion  with  him,  whom  I loved  and  regarded 
as  my  Father.  And  the  Bible,  oh  how  changed  in  my 
view ! How  rich  and  luminous  seemed  its  every  page  ! 
All  the  ways  of  religion  now  became  ways  of  pleasantness, 
and  all  her  paths  peace. 

“ This  great  change  was  wrought  in  me,  not  by  any 
power  of  my  own,  but  by  a divine  and  almighty  Agent, — 
by  ‘ the  love  of  God’s  being  shed  abroad  in  my  heart  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.’  From  that  happy  hour,  though  my  soul  at 
times  has  been  cast  down,  and  my  thoughts  disquieted 
within  me  ; though  I have  met  with  difficulties,  and  had  to 
pass  through  sore  trials,  I have  ever  been  able  to  say, — 
* / delight  to  do  thy  will , O my  God  /’ 

“ In  reflecting  upon  the  divine  dealings  with  me,  and 
the  instrument  which  God  saw  fit  to  employ  to  arouse  me 
from  the  stupor  of  sin,  I have  felt  peculiarly  incited  to  acts 
of  charity,  and  regarded  the  occurrence  as  a beautiful  com- 
mentary on  the  passage, — ‘ Be  not  forgetful  to  entertain 
strangers,  for  thereby  some  have  entertained  angels  un- 
awares.’ I have  often  wished  to  meet  that  beggar  again,  to 
tell  him  how  deeply  I felt  indebted  to  him.  But  his  re- 
ward is  with  the  Saviour. 

“ Yes,  I can  now  comprehend  the  truth,  that  ‘ God’s 
service  is  perfect  freedom.’  Had  I ten  thousand  lives  to 
I 


98 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  Ill, 


Motive  that  should  influence  the  act. 

live  over  again,  I would  spend  them  all  in  his  service,  and 
seek  to  love  him  more  and  more ; for  his  goodness  en- 
dure th  for  ever.  ‘ God  is  love  ; and  he  that  dwelleth  in 
love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him.’  Oh,  it  is  love 
that  makes  all  the  music  of  heaven,  and  tunes  every  se- 
raph’s golden  lyre.  All  unworthy  as  I am,  I trust  I shall 
soon  stand  before  the  throne,  and  mingle  my  voice  in  that 
eternal  chorus  of  love,  ‘ Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
and  power  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and 
unto  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.’  ” 

She  spake  no  more.  The  unearthly  brightness,  that 
during  this  narration  had  irradiated  her  countenance,  sud- 
denly faded  away,  and  the  impress  of  death’s  cold  signet 
was  upon  her  brow. 

The  inquiry  again  returns,  what  are  the  motives  that 
prompt  you  to  desire  make  this  solemn  promise  and  vow 
unto  God?  You  see  that  the  only  proper  motive  is,  su- 
preme love. 

Oh  God,  thou  art  the  object  of  my  supreme  regard. 
There  is  none  that  I desire  in  comparison  with  thee,  and 
therefore  “I  delight  to  do  thy  will,  O my  God.”  If  this 
be  not  the  motive  that  influences  you,  your  vow  will  not 
be  accepted,  and  you  will  find  the  duties  of  religion  more 
irksome  than  the  bond  service  of  Egypt. 

I entreat  you,  however,  to  reflect  much  upon  the  cha- 
racter of  the  Eternal  One,  and  consider  the  illimitable 
extent  of  his  goodness  ; and  then  see  if  you  can  lay  your 
hand  upon  your  heart,  and  looking  up  in  the  face  of  heaven 
say,  “ I do  not,  I will  not  love  God  !” 


LECT.  IV.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


99 


Conduct  of  Ruth. 


LECTURE  IV. 

PRELIMINARY  CONSIDERATIONS. 

“ Incline  your  ear,  and  come  unto  me : hear,  and  your  soul  shall  live  ; 
and  I will  make  an  everlasting  covenant  with  you,  even  the  sure 
mercies  of  David.” — From  the  55th  of  Isaiah. 

Truly  commendable  and  praiseworthy,  and  evincive 
of  more  than  filial  piety,  was  the  decision  and  vow  of  the 
amiable  Moabitess, — “ Thy  people  shall  be  my  people, 
and  thy  God  my  God ; where  thou  diest  will  I die,  and 
there  will  I be  buried.  The  Lord  do  so  to  me,  and  more 
also,  if  aught  but  death  part  thee  and  me.” 

We  are  told  by  the  sacred  historian,  that  in  consequence 
of  a famine  in  Palestine  during  the  days  of  the  judges,  a 
certain  man  of  Bethlehem-judah  went  to  sojourn  in  the 
country  of  Moab.  His  family  consisted  of  himself,  his 
wife,  and  two  sons.  His  name  was  Elimelech,  and  the 
name  of  his  wife  Naomi.  The  two  sons,  from  their  resi- 
dence in  that  country,  took  them  wives  of  the  women  of 
Moab.  The  name  of  the  one  was  Orpah,  and  that  of  the 
other  Ruth.  This  family  were  destined  to  share  the  com- 
mon lot  of  humanity,  and  experience  a series  of  painful 
reverses.  Though  they  were  united  by  the  most  sacred 
and  interesting  ties,  and  were  happy  in  themselves, — 
though  they  had  before  them  the  prospect  of  long  and  un- 
interrupted enjoyment,  the  dream  of  their  felicity  vanished 
as  suddenly  as  melts  away  the  morning  mist  that  wreathed 
around  the  mountain  top.  The  afflicting  hand  of  the  Al- 
mighty fell  heavily  upon  them.  Death  was  in  their  dwell- 
ing. The  father  was  borne  to  his  grave,  and  the  two  sons 
lay  stretched  by  his  side.  The  afflicted  Naomi  resolved 
to  return  to  the  land  of  her  fathers  and  the  home  of  her 
childhood ; and  having  come  to  this  determination,  she 
thus  addressed  herself  to  her  bereaved  daughters-in-law  : — 
“ Go,  return,  each  to  your  mother’s  house.  The  Lord 


100 


THE  pastor’s  TESTIMONY.  [lECT.  IV. 


Ruth  an  example. 

deal  kindly  with  you,  as  ye  have  dealt  with  the  dead,  and 
with  me.  Then  she  kissed  them,  and  they  lifted  up  their 
voices  and  wept.  And  they  said  unto  her,  Surely  we  will 
return  with  thee  unto  thy  people.  And  Naomi  said,  Turn 
again  my  daughters,  why  will  ye  go  with  me  ? go  your 
way ; for  it  grieveth  me  much  for  your  sakes,  that  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  is  gone  out  against  me.  And  they  lifted 
up  their  voices  and  wept  again.  And  Orpah  kissed  her 
mother-in-law  and  departed,  but  Ruth  clave  unto  her : and 
Naomi  said,  Behold  thy  sister-in-law  is  gone  back  unto 
her  people,  and  unto  her  gods,  return  thou  after  thy  sister- 
in-law.  And  Ruth  said,  Entreat  me  not  to  leave  thee,  or 
to  return  from  following  after  thee ; for  whither  thou  goest, 
1 will  go,  and  where  thou  lodgest  I will  lodge.  Thy  peo- 
ple shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God  my  God : where 
thou  diest  will  I die,  and  there  will  I be  buried.  The 
Lord  do  so  to  me,  and  more  also,  if  aught  but  death  part 
thee  and  me.” 

To  all  the  youth  in  this  assembly, — to  all  of  every  age, 
woo  have  not  “ subscribed  with  their  hand  unto  the  Lord, 
and  sirnamed  themselves  by  the  name  of  Israel,”  I propose 
(he  example  of  Ruth,  the  affectionate  Moabitess,  for  their 
instruction  and  imitation.  Will  you  not  now  decide,  here 
in  the  presence  of  the  Almighty,  to  bind  yourself  by  a 
covenant  engagement  to  the  service  of  God  ? Will  any  of 
you  act  the  part  of  Orpah  ? She  kissed  her  mother-in-law, 
and  went  back  unto  her  people,  and  unto  her  gods.  There 
are  many  who  respect  religion,  who  admire  its  purity  and 
loveliness,  but  yet  are  not  willing  to  sacrifice  their  darling 
sins  in  order  to  obtain  this  -pearl  of  great  price.  There 
are  many  who  at  times  feel  deeply  convinced  of  the  im- 
portance of  immediately  securing  the  salvation  of  their 
souls  ; but  when  they  come  to  learn,  that  to  accomplish 
this,  they  must  “renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works;  the 
vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all  covetous  de- 
sires of  the  same,  and  the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh  ;” 
when  they  come  to  learn,  that  to  accomplish  this,  they  must 
leave  their  people  and  their  gods,  their  companions  and 
the  objects  of  their  attachment,  they  often  hesitate,  and  act 
the  part  of  Orpah.  And  will  any  of  the  immortal  and  un- 
dying beings  whom  I am  addressing  resolve  upon  this 
course  ? May  I not  hope  that  your  determination  is  taken ; 


LECT.  IV.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


101 


God’s  right  to  our  services. 


that  you  feel  fully  resolved  to  avail  yourselves  of  the  pre- 
sent opportunity  to  make  a surrender  of  yourselves  to  the 
Lord,  and  that  even  now  you  have  made  a solemn  vow  in 
your  heart,  that  “ neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor 
principalities,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor 
height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,”  shall  ever  part 
between  you  and  Him. 

In  our  last  lecture  we  observed,  that  in  the  rite  of  con- 
firmation there  was  a solemn  engagement  entered  into , 
that  this  engagement  was  made  to  God  ; and  that,  in  order 
that  he  might  look  upon  us  with  approbation,  in  the  act  of 
our  making  it,  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  cultivate  and  cherish 
feelings  of  love  and  affection  to  him.  In  the  baptismal 
promise,  which  we  renew  at  confirmation,  there  are  three 
things  which  will  constitute  separate  topics  for  considera- 
tion in  our  subsequent  lectures : — what  we  renounce ; what 
we  believe  ; what  we  engage  to  do. 

We  shall  not  enter  upon  either  of  these  considerations  at 
the  present  time,  but  direct  your  attention, 

1 . To  some  of  the  reasons  which  should  prompt  you  to 
renew  your  baptismal  vow,  if  you  are  still  undecided. 

2.  To  the  fact,  that  the  covenant  you  enter  into  when 
renewing  that  vow  is  an  everlasting  covenant. 

1.  The  truth  once  admitted,  that  we  owe  our  being  to 
God,  and  we  cannot  evade  the  conclusion  that  he  has  a 
right  to  our  services.  Natural  religion  forced  this  truth 
upon  the  understanding  of  those  who  were  enveloped  in 
heathen  darkness  ; and  hence  says  a writer,  speaking  upon 
this  subject,  “ In  Persia  their  youths  are  required,  when 
they  come  to  man’s  estate,  to  take  a solemn  oath  that  they 
would  despise  all  filthy  lucre,  bodily  pleasure,  and  vain 
glory ; that  they  would  be  emulous  of  virtue,  worship  God, 
and  honour  their  parents  ; that  they  would  speak  truth,  do 
good,  and  never  wilfully  violate  any  of  these  things. 
Among  the  Athenians,  when  their  young  men  were  en- 
rolled according  to  the  usage  of  their  nation,  they  bound 
themselves  by  a solemn  obligation  to  observe  the  perpetual 
solemnities  and  received  customs  of  their  country,  and  to 
defend  and  reverence  the  religion  in  which  they  were  born. 
Among  the  Jews — that  people  so  highly  favoured,  and  so 
fully  instructed  of  God — we  find  a similar  practice.  When 
the  Jewish  children  came  to  be  thirteen  years  of  age,  and 

i 2 


102 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[_lect.  IV. 


Reasonableness  of  the  service  of  God. 


had  learned  the  law  and  their  prayers,  they  were  presented 
by  their  father  before  a holy  assembly,  and  there  solemnly 
took  upon  themselves  the  observance  of  the  law,  and  were 
from  henceforth  to  answer  for  their  own  faults.  And  did 
the  youthful  Jew  study  assiduously  the  shadowy  religion 
and  voluminous  law  of  his  fathers,  and  rejoice  publicly  to 
take  upon  himself  that  which  was  so  laborious  and  painful 
to  bear?  Yea,  did  the  heathens,  by  a formal  act,  profess 
the  dark  unsatisfying  religions  of  their  country,  and  promise 
to  reverence  and  defend  them  ? And  shall  Christian  youth, 
they  who  are  born  and  nurtured  amid  the  splendours  of 
gospel  day,  not  openly  avow  their  attachment  to  the  reli- 
gion which  bringeth  unto  them  salvation,  and  sheds  a clear 
and  benign  light  upon  all  the  paths  of  life  ? Shall  they  to 
whom  the  Son  of  God  has  come  to  instruct  them,  who  have 
been  redeemed  by  his  blood,  who  are  taught  the  way  to 
eternal  life  by  the  words  of  his  mouth — shall  they  neglect 
to  choose  him  for  their  Lord,  and  to  devote  themselves 
openly  to  his  service?”* 

For  your  own  safety  and  success  in  this  world,  it  is  of 
the  highest  consequence,  my  young  friends,  that  you  should 
renew  your  baptismal  promise ; that  you  should  bind  your- 
selves to  the  service  of  God  by  covenant  engagement.  You 
pass  the  first  years  of  your  existence  in  a state  in  which 
there  is  every  thing  to  mislead  your  opinions  and  endanger 
your  virtue.  Your  glowing  imagination,  and  ardent  hopes, 
and  warm  desires,  invest  the  prospect  before  you  with  all 
that  is  enchanting  and  delightful.  And  veterans  in  vice, 
leagued  with  the  adversary  of  your  souls,  will  avail  them- 
selves of  your  inexperience  and  this  delusive  view  of  things, 
to  ensnare  you  in  the  strong  toils  of  sin. 

The  success,  usefulness,  and  reputation  of  every  man 
depends  upon  the  purity  of  his  morals.  But  religion  is 
the  only  sure  prop  to  morality.  Its  principles  can  alone 
enable  us  to  withstand  the  allurements  of  vice.  If,  then, 
you  would  carry  a character  immaculate  through  life ; if 
you  would  not  disappoint  the  hopes  of  parents ; if  you 
would  not  blight  your  prospects  for  this  world ; if  you 
would  not  go  down  to  an  early  grave  with  the  curse  of  hea- 
ven resting  upon  your  head,  or  drag  out  a miserable  exist- 

* Dehone  on  Confirmation,  pp.  41.  43. 


103 


LECT.  IV. ^ THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

The  interests  of  eternity. 

ence,  bereft  of  all  that  now  makes  your  heart  joyous,  shun- 
ned by  the  virtuous,  and  your  doom  sealed  up  for  an  undone 
eternity — draw  around  you  the  safeguard  of  religion,  avail 
yourself  of  the  opportunity  soon  to  be  offered,  and  renew 
to  your  Maker  your  baptismal  vow. 

But  the  interests  and  destinies  of  man  are  not  confined 
to  the  present  world  : he  is  to  exist  through  eternity ; and 
the  preparation  for  that  eternity  is  to  be  made  during  the 
present  life.  We  are  sinners,  and  therefore  aliens  from  the 
family  of  God,  and  no  longer  objects  of  divine  favour.  We 
can  never  be  admitted  into  the  family  of  God,  or  become 
objects  of  his  favour,  until  we  enter  into  covenant  with 
him. 

The  plan  of  salvation  revealed  in  the  gospel  is  the  great 
proposed  covenant  of  mercy.  The  sacraments  are  the  signs 
and  seals  of  this  covenant.  As  God  placed  his  bow  in  the 
clouds  as  a sign  of  the  covenant  which  he  made  that  he 
would  no  more  drown  the  earth  with  a flood,  so  has  he 
appointed  baptism,  by  which  we  are  initiated  into  the  ark 
of  Christ’s  church,  a sign  of  that  covenant,  by  which  he 
promises  that  all  his  children  shall  be  conveyed  in  safety 
over  the  fiery  waves  of  perdition  to  the  haven  of  eternal 
rest.  By  receiving  the  rite  of  confirmation,  and  thus  rati- 
fying our  baptismal  vow,  we  acknowledge  the  covenant  re- 
lation in  which  we  stand  to  God.  And  if  we  do  this  with 
proper  dispositions  of  heart,  we  may  expect  to  realize  all 
the  blessings  promised  by  the  covenant.  There  is  not  a 
single  promise  in  the  gospel  to  any  except  those  who  enter 
into  covenant  with  God,  through  faith  in  Christ.  Out  of 
Christ,  “ God  is  a consuming  fire.”  In  making  up  your 
mind,  therefore,  whether  you  will  be  in  covenant  with  God 
or  not ; whether  you  will  renew  your  baptismal  vow  or 
not ; remember,  you  are  deciding  whether  you  will  be 
saved  or  lost. 

Perhaps  some  whom  I am  addressing  are  thus  silently 
reasoning  in  their  minds : ‘ I should  like  to  come  to  this 
ordinance,  and  enter  into  covenant  with  the  Most  High,  but 
I am  not  in  a fit  state.  Feeling  as  I now  do,  I dare  not 
presume  to  take  such  a step.’ 

We  shall  be  the  last  to  encourage  any  one  to  enter  into 
this  solemn  engagement  with  God  rashly  or  prematurely. 
But  is  not  this  excuse  made  as  a sort  of  apology  for  con- 


104 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  IV. 


False  excuses. 

tinuing  in  sin  without  any  purpose  of  amendment — without 
any  deep  overwhelming  distress  that  you  are  not  in  a fit 
state  to  enter  into  covenant  with  God  ? If  you  are  weighed 
down  with  sorrow  and  grief  by  the  recollection  of  this  un- 
fitness, then  can  we  point  you  to  the  healing  waters  of  life, 
and  assure  you  that  even  now  the  angel  of  mercy  has  come 
down  to  move  those  waters.  But  let  me  inquire,  my  hearer, 
If  you  have  not  piety  enough  to  render  you  a lit  subject  for 
confirmation,  have  you  piety  enough  to  carry  you  to  hea- 
ven ? You  who  make  this  objection,  allow  me  to  ask,  Do 
you  think,  if  you  should  die  to-night,  you  would  drop  into 
hell ! Certainly  you  would,  else  you  would  be  a fit  subject 
for  this  sacred  ordinance.  Now  I leave  it  to  your  own 
consciences  to  decide  whether  you  can  with  safety  continue 
one  moment  longer  in  this  state.  Ah,  it  appears  to  me,  if 
I saw  myself  standing  on  the  brink  of  an  undone  eternity, 
I should  not  close  my  eyes  in  sleep  till  I had  found  some 
way  of  escape ! 

Perhaps  some  whom  I am  addressing  are  thus  reasoning : 
* I do  not  mean  to  die  without  the  comforts  of  religion,  but 
I do  not  feel  at  present  disposed  to  engage  in  this  matter. 
At  some  future  time  I can  avail  myself  of  the  opportunity 
of  confirmation,  and  secure  the  advantages  of  religion.’ 

Ah,  deluded  hearer,  who  can  tell  what  events  will  trans- 
pire before  the  expiration  of  another  year  ? Ere  another 
annual  revolution,  thy  name  may  be  inscribed  upon  a sculp- 
tured stone,  standing  to  mark  the  spot  where  thy  body  has 
mouldered  into  dust,  cut  down  in  all  thy  thoughtlessness 
and  gayety,  and  hurried  away  in  all  thy  unpreparedness  to 
the  judgment  bar  ! Then  thou  wilt  recollect  the  walls  of 
this  sanctuary ; the  truths  that  were  brought  to  view  this 
evening;  the  solemnity  that  was  spread  over  the  assembly; 
the  warning,  counsel,  and  entreaty  of  thy  pastor  ; the  striv- 
ings of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  thy  own  bosom ; the  affecting 
scene  of  many  hearts  pierced  with  convictions  of  sin,  and 
looking  up  to  the  mercy-seat  of  Jesus  for  pardon  ! O,  in 
that  hour,  when  all  is  lost,  for  ever  lost,  how  sadly  will  the 
recollection  of  this  evening  come  over  thy  memory ! 

‘ On  that  evening,’  thou  wilt  say,  4 on  that  evening  hea- 
ven was  within  my  reach ; Jesus  invited,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  urged  me ; but  my  pride,  the  fear  of  the  world, 
or  the  love  of  pleasure,  induced  me  to  defer  the  work 


LECf.  IV.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


105 


Narrative  of  young  G . 

of  my  salvation,  and  now  the  door  of  mercy  is  for  ever 
shut.’ 

To  prevent  this  painful  catastrophe,  will  you  not  this  very 
evening,  here  in  the  house  and  presence  of  God,  resolve 
that  you  will  immediately  enter  upon  the  work  of  your  sal- 
vation ; and  that  if  you  attain  a suitable  frame  of  mind, 
through  the  transforming  power  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit,  you 
will,  at  the  approaching  season  of  confirmation,  take  upon 
you  your  baptismal  vows,  and  seek  to  hold  a covenant  re- 
lation to  God  ? 

That  such  a determination  is  of  the  utmost  importance 
to  every  one  that  is  out  of  Christ,  can  be  made  evident  by 
a thousand  proofs.  When  men  have  received  repeated 
calls,  and  still  go  on  in  impenitence,  heedless  of  the  warn- 
ing voice  of  God,  they  have  nothing  to  expect  but  that  an 
arrow  of  destruction  will  soon  cut  them  down.  How 
many  painful  instances, — how  many  melancholy  illustra- 
tions of  this  solemn  truth  have  I witnessed  during  my 
short  life ! 

Allow  me  to  select,  from  a great  number  that  this  mo- 
ment occur  to  me,  two  cases  that  are  directly  in  point. 
The  one  a youth  by  the  name  of  G . 

The  circumstances  which  I am  about  to  mention  were  re- 
lated to  me  by  one  who  knew  this  young  man,  and  attended 
his  funeral.  I received  no  information  respecting  his 
early  life,  or  the  means  of  religious  instruction  which  he 
enjoyed  under  the  paternal  roof.  But  at  the  period  when 

my  informant  became  acquainted  with  G , he  had  left 

the  home  of  his  childhood,  and  was  mingling  in  the  busy 
scenes  of  a gay  and  dissipated  city.  His  manners  were 
amiable,  and  his  deportment  apparently  every  way  correct. 
The  acknowledged  excellencies  of  his  character  had  won 
him  the  regard  and  esteem  of  a large  circle  of  friends. 
He  regularly  attended  public  worship,  and  the  solemn 
truths  of  religion  had  made  some  impression  upon  his 
mind.  This  was  so  obvious,  that  it  became  perceptible  to 
the  pastor  upon  whose  ministration  he  attended. 

He  had  several  interviews  with  him,  and  the  fond  hope 
began  to  be  cherished  that  he  would  be  brought  speedily  to 
a saving  knowledge  of  the  truth.  But  the  worldly  influences 
that  were  pressing  upon  him  stifled  those  faint  motions  of 


106 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  IV. 


Continuation  of  young  G *s  narrative. 

spiritual  life,  and  turned  his  eye  away  from  the  interests 
of  eternity.  As  his  seriousness  passed  away,  he  seemed 
to  gird  himself  up  to  tread,  with  a more  determined  step, 
the  whole  round  of  earthly  pleasure.  Onward  he  went 
through  all  the  gay  and  glittering  scenes  of  fashion  and 
amusement,  forgetful  of  God  and  eternity.  But  a kind 
Heaven,  that  watched  over  him  in  mercy,  was  about  to 
sound  another  note  of  alarm  in  his  ear,  and  press  upon  his 
attention  this  admonition, — “ Prepare  to  meet  thy  God.” 
He  was  suddenly  laid  upon  the  bed  of  sickness,  and 
brought  down  to  the  very  borders  of  the  grave.  Here  he 
had  time  to  reflect. 

He  bitterly  lamented  the  career  of  folly  he  had  been  run- 
ning. He  plainly  saw  it  must  end  in  perdition.  He  resolved 
to  enter  at  once  upon  a new  and  religious  life.  The  min- 
ister who  had  formerly  sought  to  lead  him  to  the  feet  of 
the  Saviour,  called  at  this  time  to  see  him.  He  faithfully 

warned  and  counselled  him;  and  young  G solemnly 

promised,  that  if  his  life  was  spared,  and  he  was  raised  from 
that  sick  bed,  the  Lord  should  be  his  God.  He  was 
spared,  he  was  raised  up,  and  yet  his  vow  was  not  kept. 
But  a few  weeks  had  elapsed  after  he  left  his  sick  room, 
before  he  was  again  immersed  in  the  pleasures  and  amuse- 
ments of  the  world  as  much  as  ever. 

Mr.  M , the  minister  who  had  been  so  much  his 

friend,  hearing  of  his  return  to  the  paths  of  folly,  shortly 
called  to  pay  him  a visit.  G had  made  a previous  ar- 

rangement to  spend  the  evening  of  that  very  day  amid  a 

scene  of  reckless  gayety  and  dissipation.  Mr.  M , with 

the  fearlessness  of  a faithful  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  told 

G that  the  course  he  was  taking  would  ruin  his  soul. 

He  reminded  him  of  the  divine  declaration,  “ He  that  be- 
ing often  reproved  hardeneth  his  neck,  shall  suddenly  be 
destroyed,  and  that  without  remedy.”  He  told  him  that 
his  broken  vows  and  violated  promises  would  one  day 
rise  up  in  judgment  against  him  ; that  if  provoked  much 
longer,  God  would  swear  in  his  wrath  that  he  should  never 
enter  his  rest. 

“ Now,”  said  Mr.  M , with  deep  solemnity,  “ now, 

my  young  friend,  allow  me  to  say,  that  I have  come  to  you 
as  the  messenger  of  God.  In  his  name  I bid  you  escape 


107 


LECT.  IV.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Case  of  Mr.  D . 

the  coming  wrath.  Give  yourself  up  at  once  to  the  Lord. 
If  you  hesitate,  remember  that  this  may  be  the  last  call 
that  God  will  ever  send  to  you.” 

After  his  departure,  when  G found  himself  alone, 

and  thought  of  all  the  past,  he  could  not  refrain  from  tears, 
which  gushed  forth  amid  the  bitterness  of  his  soul.  He 
could  not  but  admit  the  truth  of  all  that  had  been  said  to 
him  ; still  he  was  undecided.  While  absorbed  in  these  re- 
flections, and  still  in  this  state  of  indecision,  it  was  an- 
nounced to  him  that  a gentleman  was  waiting  to  see  him. 
It  was  one  of  his  gay  companions.  He  had  called  to 
make  some  arrangements  in  reference  to  the  anticipated 
party.  They  had  not  been  discussing  their  plans  long, 
before  all  serious  impressions  were  effaced  from  young 

G ’s  mind,  and  he  entered  the  illuminated  festal-hall 

that  evening  with  a light  and  bounding  heart.  But  ah  ! he 
was  truly  an  object  for  angels  to  look  down  upon  and 
weep.  The  last  call  of  God  had  indeed  reached  his  ear, 
and  been  rejected,  and  now  he  was  going  like  an  ox  to  the 
slaughter.  In  the  midst  of  that  intoxicating  scene  of  plea- 
sure, where  the  splendid  and  gay  costume  of  each  passing 
group  reflected  back  rays  coming  from  an  hundred  bril- 
liant lamps,  and  where  music  poured  forth  her  enchanting 
strains,  in  the  very  act  of  passing  through  the  varied  move- 
ments of  a spirited  waltz,  young  G suddenly  drooped, 

and  fell  lifeless  to  the  floor ! Though  the  sound  of  the 
viol  was  hushed,  and  many  anxious  hearts  instantly 
gathered  around  to  proffer  aid,  the  extinct  vital  principle 
could  not  be  recalled.  His  disembodied  soul  had  been 
summoned  away  to  stand  before  the  bar  of  the  Judge 
Eternal. 

The  other  case  to  which  I refer  was  of  a still  more  me- 
lancholy character.  Mr.  D had  accumulated  consi- 

derable property,  and  lived  in  fashionable  style.  He  was 
altogether  a worldly  man.  Though  educated  by  a pious 
mother,  he  seemed  to  live  only  for  the  present.  Seldom 
did  he  ever  visit  the  house  of  God.  Still  the  Lord  sent 
one  warning  after  another,  to  apprize  him  of  the  ruin  that 
was  before  him,  and  reclaim  him  from  his  wanderings. 
Bat  the  divine  admonition  was  unheeded. 

He  had  two  sweet  and  interesting  children.  One 
night,  while  the  parents  were  absent,  both  these  children 


108 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  IV. 


Mr.  D ’s  end. 

perished  by  suffocation.  And  now  one  would  have 
thought  that  these  childless  parents  would  have  gone  to 
God  for  comfort.  But  they  again  turned  to  the  world, 
heedless  of  the  solemn  call  from  heaven. 

A Christian  friend  who  visited  the  family  during  this 
season  of  sore  trial,  with  the  hope  of  directing  their  minds 
to  the  things  of  eternity,  remarked,  “ The  parents,  heed- 
less of  this  solemn  warning,  seemed  to  have  encompassed 
themselves  about  with  abundance  of  this  world’s  goods  ; 
with  flowers,  and  birds,  and  pictures,  as  if  to  drown  the  re- 
collection of  their  loss  by  these  trifling  vanities.” 

The  Lord,  still  waiting  to  be  gracious,  sent  them  another 

warning.  The  mother  of  Mr.  D suddenly  sickened 

and  died.  This  call  was  also  unheeded.  All  serious 
thoughts  were  shaken  off,  and  those  places  carefully 
avoided  where  religious  reflection  would  be  awakened. 
Thus  did  Mr.  D , as  many  perhaps  whom  I am  ad- 

dressing have  hitherto  done,  turn  a deaf  ear  to  all  the  calls 
of  God.  The  decree  at  length  went  forth,  in  reference  to 
this  useless  cumberer  in  God’s  vineyard,  “Cut  it  down, 
why  cumbereth  it  the  ground?” 

I will  here  read  you  an  extract  from  a letter  I received 
immediately  after  this  melancholy  event,  from  one  that  re- 
sided in  an  adjoining  house. 

“ My  heart  sickens  while  I write  it.  Mr.  D died 

very  suddenly  yesterday  in  a delirium,  and  his  distressed 
wife,  crushed  to  the  earth  by  this  heavy  blow,  is  laid  upon 
a bed  of  sickness  and  agony.  Preparations  are  now  mak- 
ing for  his  funeral,  which  is  to  take  place  this  afternoon. 
He  was  an  amiable  and  intelligent  man.  The  colour  of 
the  rose  was  ever  on  his  cheek : and  in  social  life,  Mr. 

D was  peculiarly  pleasing  and  interesting.  But  alas, 

alas  ! what  will  all  this  avail  him  now  ? But  ten  days 
since  he  was  taken  with  slight  intermittent  fever.  An 
inflammation  of  the  brain  followed,  which  produced  deliri- 
um. From  this  he  never  recovered.  So  that  from  the 
moment  he  was  seriously  ill  to  his  last  breath,  he  was 
not  allowed  even  a brief  interval  in  which  to  cry,  ‘ God 
be  merciful  to  me  a sinner.’  The  night  previous  to  his 
death,  I was  awakened  from  my  slumbers  by  groans  and 
cries  most  heart  rending.  It  was  his  ravings.  His  at- 
tendants were  compelled  to  confine  him  to  his  bed  by 


LECT.  IV.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


109 


Covenant  entered  into  at  confirmation,  everlasting. 

force.  I cannot  describe  to  you,  nor  would  I if  I could, 
the  awful  impression  made  upon  my  mind  by  what  I heard 
that  night.  It  seemed  to  me  like  the  wailings  of  a lost 
spirit,  conscious  of  being  upon  the  brink  of  a ruined  eter- 
nity. He  seemed  to  be  shrinking  back  from  the  realities 
that  were  just  before  him.  I never  felt  more  deeply  the 
necessity  of  giving  all  diligence  to  make  my  calling  and 
election  sure. 

“ Oh,  let  me  * be  wise  to-day ; ’tis  madness  to  defer.’ 
His  grave  seems  wrapped  in  tenfold  darkness.  Not  a ray 
of  light  pierces  through  the  thick  gloom,  so  long  as  this 
passage  stands  recorded  in  God’s  word,  ‘ without  holiness 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.’  ” 

Now,  I wish  to  say  to  you,  my  hearers,  that  it  is  very 
possible  that  I may  be  addressing  some  this  evening,  to 
whom  this  may  be  the  last  call  that  God  will  ever  vouch- 
safe. In  view  of  the  facts  I have  stated,  I would  affection- 
ately warn  you  to  “ flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,”  and 
seek  to  make  your  peace  with  God  at  once. 

2.  Remember,  the  covenant  you  enter  into  when  renew- 
ing your  vow  is  an  everlasting  covenant. 

YVe  often  enter  upon  pursuits  that  at  first  furnish  us  high 
satisfaction ; but  after  a short  time  our  interest  flags,  and 
we  relinquish  them.  YY'e  often  form  friendships  which 
at  first  promise  much  happiness,  and  from  which,  for  a 
while,  we  realize  all  that  we  anticipated  ; but  a longer  and 
more  intimate  acquaintance  discloses  defects  and  features 
of  character  which  detract  largely  from  the  pleasures  that 
we  felt  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  acquaintance.  All  our 
earthly  connexions  and  engagements  are  transient  and  mu- 
table ; but  the  vow  which  we  make  at  baptism,  and  renew 
in  the  rite  of  confirmation,  is  a vow  for  time  and  for  eter- 
nity ; it  is  a perpetual  covenant,  which  is  never  to  be  for- 
gotten : what  you  renounce,  you  renounce  for  your  whole 
life ; what  you  engage  to  do,  you  engage  to  do  all  the  days 
of  your  life.  There  is  nothing  that  you  can  ever  do  after 
confirmation  that  you  might  not  do  with  equal  propriety 
the  next  hour  after  receiving  this  solemn  ordinance.  The 
eternal  One  has  declared,  “ No  man,  putting  his  hand  to 
the  plough  and  looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of 
God.”  “ The  just  shall  live  by  faith ; but  if  any  man 
draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him.” 


110 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  IV 


Illustration  in  the  career  of  young  B . 

Doubtless  it  is  infinitely  to  our  advantage  to  render  oui 
covenant  with  God  perpetual.  The  more  we  become  ac- 
quainted with  his  character,  the  more  we  shall  love,  ad- 
mire, and  adore  him.  The  longer  we  continue  in  his  ser- 
vice, the  more  delightful  we  shall  find  that  service.  And, 
unless  our  vow  is  kept  inviolate,  and  we  can  claim  a cove- 
nant relation  to  God,  we  shall  not  be  able  to  meet  the  king 
of  terrors  with  calmness.  Doubtless  you  will  not  be  so 
rash  as  to  renew  your  baptismal  vow  without  intending 
that  it  shall  have  an  influence  over  all  your  future  life. 
But  the  world  is  full  of  temptations  ; and  many  who  have 
set  out  in  the  right  way  have  turned  aside  quicldy  into  the 
paths  of  folly.  To  induce  you  to  resolve  that  the  dedica- 
tion of  yourselves  to  God  shall  be  for  time  and  eternity, 
and  to  remind  you  of  the  great  importance  of  a Christian’s 
avoiding  the  very  appearance  of  evil,  I will  give  you  a 
hasty  sketch  of  the  career  of  young  B . 

The  village  of  M had  for  many  years  been  distin- 

guished for  looseness  of  morals  and  increasing  habits  of 
irreligion.  There  was  nothing  in  the  physical  aspect  of 
the  place  that  would  have  intimated  to  the  passing  traveller 
that  this  was  the  theatre  of  high-handed  and  heaven-daring 
iniquity.  On  the  contrary,  it  seemed  designed  by  the  Cre- 
ator for  the  abode  of  innocence  and  purity.  Nature,  in  the 
scenery  and  choice  assemblage  of  objects  she  had  thrown 
around  it,  had  done  every  thing  to  render  it  one  of  the 
most  chastened,  and  beautiful,  and  lovely  spots  in  the  wide 
amphitheatre  of  her  works.  But  here  depravity  rioted  and 
revelled,  and  iniquity  held  her  court.  This  is  but  another 
proof  that  the  fairest  works  of  God  may  be  polluted  and 
marred  by  human  guilt. 

At  the  time  of  which  we  speak,  an  unusual  seriousness 
was  spread  over  the  minds  of  a large  portion  of  the  inha- 
bitants of  that  place.  The  external  means  by  which  this 
had  been  effected,  was  the  plain  and  faithful  preaching  of 
the  word  of  God.  Many  who  had  previously  been  extremely 
dissipated,  had  been  brought  to  a stand,  and  made  to  pause 
on  the  brink  of  that  awful  gulf  into  which  they  were  plung- 
ing. Among  the  number  was  young  B . Highly  gifted 

in  intellectual  capacity,  he  had  devoted  his  juvenile  days  to 
studies  which  had  both  enriched  and  adorned  his  mind.  He 
had  been  drawn  into  the  vortex  of  dissipation  by  the  infec- 


LECT.  1V.J 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


Ill 


B ’s  narrative  continued. 


tious  example  of  those  with  whom  he  associated.  The 
remonstrance,  and  counsel,  and  tears  of  an  affectionate 
mother  could  not  deter  him  from  visiting  the  revel,  or 
withdraw  him  from  the  party  convened  for  the  purpose  of 
deep  and  midnight  gaming. 

But  now  he  was  missing  from  the  revel.  There  was  a 
night  his  voice  did  not  swell  the  tide  of  profaneness  that 
rolled  through  that  profligate  company.  That  night  he  was 
alone  in  his  chamber,  crushed  to  the  earth  by  a sense  of 
sin,  and  pouring  out  his  soul  to  God  in  penitence,  and 
prayer,  and  supplication.  From  thenceforward  his  vicious 
companions  were  abandoned,  and  in  their  place  was  sought 
the  society  of  the  people  of  God.  To  all  who  were  in- 
terested in  the  cause  of  righteousness,  the  marked  change 
wrought  in  the  habits  of  this  young  man  was  a subject  of 
unfeigned  joy.  There  was  rejoicing  in  the  church  below, 
as  well  as  among  the  angels  of  heaven,  in  witnessing  the 
prodigal  son  in  the  act  of  returning  to  his  father’s  house. 
Every  pious  heart  throbbed  with  a new  emotion  of  thank- 
fulness in  beholding  one  so  young  and  so  full  of  promise 
turning  from  the  paths  of  vice,  misery,  and  destruction,  and 
giving  himself  up  to  God. 

The  occasion  on  which  he  publicly  testified,  in  the  so- 
lemn ordinance  of  confirmation,  his  determination  to  turn 
from  every  evil  way,  and  devote  himself  to  the  service  of 
God,  was  one  that  will  long  be  remembered  by  the  inhabit- 
ants of  M . At  that  time  there  were  many  around  the 

chancel,  who,  a few  months  before,  had  been  companions 
in  scenes  of  deep  and  daring  wickedness.  Now  on  their 
knees,  all  penitent  and  broken-hearted,  they  were  vowing 
eternal  allegiance  to  the  most  high  God.  Among  that 
group,  none  appeared  more  humble,  none  more  interesting 

than  young  B- . The  eyes  of  many  parents  were  dim 

with  tears,  but  the  emotions  of  no  heart  in  that  assembly 
were  more  deep  and  unutterable  than  those  of  his  pious 
and  affectionate  mother.  The  ardent  prayer  she  had  so 
often  breathed  to  heaven  seemed  now  answered.  None 
but  a mother,  and  a mother  who  has  seen  an  only  and  darl- 
ing child  sporting  on  the  very  brink  of  endless  ruin,  and 
just  when  hope  was  expiring,  has  seen  that  child  re- 
claimed, can  conceive  her  feelings. 

For  more  than  a year  B seemed  unshaken  in  his 


112 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  IV. 


Termination  of  young  B ’s  career. 

resolutions.  His  conduct  was  in  all  respects  exemplary, 
and  he  appeared  truly  devoted  to  God.  Business  at  length 
threw  him  in  the  way  of  his  former  associates.  By  de- 
grees the  intimacy  that  once  subsisted  was  renewed. 
From  that  time  his  religious  character  began  to  decline. 
At  first  the  change  was  so  gradual,  that  it  was  unknown  to 
himself.  Some  time  elapsed  before  he  consented  to  be- 
come one  in  their  party  of  pleasure.  But  that  time  did 
come ; and  from  that  hour,  he  rapidly  and  fearfully  re- 
lapsed. He  now  went  to  far  greater  excess  than  ever. 
Business  was  neglected.  His  property  was  soon  spent  in 
dissipation.  His  mother  died  of  a broken  heart. 

He  at  length  left  the  scene  of  his  early  dissipation,  and 
sought  a residence  in  a city  in  a remote  part  of  the  union. 
A number  of  years  subsequent,  one  who  had  known  him 
in  his  early  and  better  days,  on  a visit  to  that  city,  acci- 
dentally heard  there  was  dying  in  a miserable  hut  in  the 
neighbourhood,  a man  who  had  formerly  resided  in  the 

village  of  M . He  immediately  called,  and  found,  amid 

rags  and  wretchedness,  stretched  on  the  bed  of  death,  the 
once  young  and  talented,  but  now  fallen  and  for  ever  ruined 

B ! The  dying  man  recognised  his  early  friend. 

The  recollections  of  the  past  were  all  bitter,  and  the  pros- 
pect before  him  was  dark  and  comfortless.  His  friend 
endeavoured  to  soothe  him  by  directing  his  attention  to 
the  merciful  Jesus,  who  was  able  and  willing  to  pardon 
the  chiefest  of  sinners.  His  reply  was  firm,  and  accom- 
panied with  all  the  calmness  of  fixed  despair. 

“It  is  too  late,”  said  he,  “to  talk  of  pardon.  To  be 
pardoned  we  must  be  penitent.  I am  not  penitent.  I 
have  lived  in  dissipation  and  guilt  up  to  the  present  hour ; 
and  if  I was  again  restored,  I feel  confident  I should  return 
to  my  former  practices.  For  though  standing  on  the 
brink  of  hell,  with  eternity  yawning  upon  me,  I love  them 
still.  I still  have  the  heart  of  a rebel.  There  was  a time 
when  I might  have  been  saved.  I once  entered  into  cove- 
nant with  God.  That  was  the  happiest  time  of  my  life. 
It  was  the  only  happiness  that  I ever  enjoyed.  O that  I 
had  then  clung  to  the  cross,  and  kept  my  vow.  Then  I 
should  not  have  run  this  foolish  career  of  guilt.  Then 
I should  not  have  plunged  a dagger  into  that  kind  bosom 
upon  which  I was  pillowed  in  infancy.  Then  I should 


LECT.  IV.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


113 


Closing  catastrophe. 

not  have  had  to  have  made  my  bed  in  hell,  and  dwelt 
amid  everlasting  burnings.  But  now  it  is  too  late.  I die 
in  despair.”  These  were  his  last  words ! How  awful 
his  end  ! 

What  a solemn  admonition  is  this  to  you,  that  the  cove- 
nant which  you  are  about  to  renew  is  an  everlasting  cove- 
nant, never  to  be  forgotten  ! 


114 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


f LECT.  V. 


Hazael’s  interview  with  Elisha. 


LECTURE  V. 

THE  VOW  OF  RENUNCIATION. 

Creatures  no  more  divide  my  choice, 

I bid  them  all  depart. — 

Though  the  capital  of  Syria  was  situated  far  to  the 
east  of  the  remote  northern  boundary  of  the  Holy  Land,  the 
name  of  Elisha  was  not  unknown  there.  The  wondrous 
cure  that  he  had  effected  upon  the  leprous  Naaman  gave 
to  him  a notoriety  that  would  not  soon  pass  away.  Years 
had  elapsed ; another  general  occupied  the  place  of  Naa- 
man, and  Syria  had  repeatedly  rolled  the  crimson  tide  of 
battle  over  the  fields  of  Pales'ire  ; still  the  memory  of  the 
man  of  God  was  cherished  with  the  highest  reverence. 

But  now  the  Syrian  monarch  was  stretched  upon  the 
bed  of  sickness ; and  hearing  that  Elisha  was  about  to  pay 
a visit  to  Damascus,  he  sent  Hazael,  the  captain  of  his 
host,  and  prime  minister,  to  tender  to  him  every  mark  of 
respect,  and  make  inquiries  of  him  in  reference  to  the 
issue  of  his  present  illness.  The  prophet,  having  replied 
to  his  inquiries,  fixed  his  eye  upon  Hazael  with  an  inten- 
sity of  gaze,  that  quite  discomposed  and  embarrassed  the 
Syrian  general.  Though  Hazael  would  have  shrunk  away 
from  this  searching  look,  he  could  not;  for  the  keen  piercing 
eye  of  Elisha  was  still  riveted  upon  him.  At  length,  the 
prophet’s  countenance  became  more  expressive  of  grief 
than  displeasure,  and  tears  of  anguish  in  torrents  coursed 
down  his  manly  cheeks. 

Hazael’s  curiosity  was  now  all  awake  to  know  the 
cause  of  these  various  emotions,  and  he  therefore  in- 
quired : 

“ Why  weepest  my  lord?” 

And  Elisha  answered,  “ Because  I know  the  evil  that 
thou  wilt  do  unto  the  children  of  Israel.” 

He  then  proceeded  to  inform  him,  that  looking  into  the 


LECT.  V.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


115 


Unrenewed  persons  compared  to  Hazael. 

future  he  perceived  that  he  would  become  the  successor  of 
the  present  Syrian  monarch,  and  exercise  the  most  horrid 
and  heaven-daring  cruelties  upon  God’s  chosen  people. 

And  Hazael  said,  “ But  what,  is  thy  servant  a dog  that 
he  should  do  this  great  thing?” 

My  hearers,  the  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  who  stands  up 
in  the  midst  of  an  audience  of  impenitent  men,  has  greater 
reason  to  weep  than  Elisha  had.  With  the  lamp  of  God 
which  he  holds  in  his  hand,  throwing  its  rays  of  light  over 
that  audience,  what  does  he  not  see  ? Those  hearts 
that  appear  to  the  natural  eye  lovely  and  attractive,  he 
sees,  by  the  light  of  divine  truth,  deceitful  above  all  things, 
and  desperately  wicked.  And  like  Hazael,  unrenewed 
sinners  are  totally  ignorant  of  their  own  character,  and  the 
prevailing  dispositions  of  their  heart.  They  are  ready  to 
exclaim,  Am  I a dog,  that  I should  be  supposed  to  possess 
such  guilt  and  vileness?  Perhaps  there  is  no  stronger 
proof,  nor  one  more  demonstrably  evincive  of  the  corrup- 
tion of  our  moral  nature,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  an 
entire  and  radical  change  of  heart,  than  the  different  views 
which  men  entertain  of  themselves  anterior  and  subsequent 
to  an  illumination  from  above. 

Until  men  are  thus  enlightened,  they  have  very  elevated 
views  of  themselves.  Their  great  desire  and  constant 
study  is  self-exaltation.  To  give  consequence  to  them- 
selves, to  justify  their  own  conduct,  and  gain  the  admira- 
tion of  their  fellow-men,  seems  to  be  the  great  and  exclu- 
sive object  for  which  they  live  and  labour.  Hence  we  see 
how  quick  they  are  to  resent  injuries,  how  susceptible  of 
flattery,  and  how  readily  they  become  inflated  with  super- 
ciliousness and  pride.  But  when  the  scales  drop  from  the 
eyes  of  an  unregenerate  sinner,  when  God  takes  away  the 
veil  from  his  heart,  and  the  light  of  divine  truth  darts  in 
upon  his  mind,  as  he  turns  his  gaze  inward  upon  himself, 
his  first  exclamation  is,  undean , unclean , “ wo  is  me  /” 
And  then  when,  by  the  aid  of  the  same  divine  light,  he 
looks  up  to  the  Eternal,  and  beholds  in  contrast  the  stain- 
less purity  of  His  character,  the  words  that  rise  sponta- 
neous to  his  lips  will  be  those  of  an  eastern  patriarch  : 
“ I have  heard  of  thee  by  the  hearing  of  the  ear,  but  now 
mine  eye  seeth  thee,  wherefore  I abhor  myself,  and  repent 
in  dust  and  ashes.”  “ Wo  is  me,  for  I am  a man  of  un- 


116 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  V. 


Consideration  of  the  vow  of  renuno  a'Jon. 

clean  lips,  and  dwell  in  die  midst  of  a people  of  unclean 
lips.” 

The  first  ray  of  divine  light  that  dawns  upon  the  dark- 
ened soul  of  the  sinner  will  reveal  to  him  the  unquestion- 
able fact,  that  all  is  wrong  with  him.  His  heart  is  wrong, 
his  affections  wrong,  his  pursuits  wrong,  and  the  objects 
of  his  attachment  are  wrong.  There  must  be  a great,  en- 
tire, universal  renunciation.  Sin  must  be  renounced ; self 
must  be  renounced;  every  thing  that  is  hostile  to  God 
must  be  renounced. 

It  is  remarked  by  a writer  upon  the  antiquities  of  the 
Christian  church,  that  three  things  were  indispensably  re- 
quired of  Catechumens,  before  they  were  admitted  to  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  : “ A formal  and  solemn  renunciation 
of  the  devil, — a profession  of  faith  made  in  the  words  of 
some  received  creed, — and  a promise  or  engagement  to 
live  in  obedience  to  Christ,  or  by  the  laws  and  rules  of  the 
Christian  religion.”  They  who  are  acquainted  with  our 
baptismal  service  will  instantly  perceive  that  these  are 
precisely  the  three  things  required  of  those  who  stand 
before  the  font  to  receive  the  baptismal  water.  Those 
qualifications  which  constitute  one  a fit  subject  for  this 
ordinance  are  comprehended  in  these  three  requirements  ; 
and  these  will  form  the  three  great  divisions  under  which 
we  shall  consider  the  qualifications  of  fitness  for  the  ordi- 
nance of  confirmation. 

In  the  first  place,  then,  we  are  to  consider  the  vow  of 
renunciation. 

The  candidate  who  presents  himself  to  receive  the 
waters  of  baptism  is  not  permitted  to  approach  the  sacred 
font  until  interrogated  as  to  his  present  views  and  future 
purposes,  until  he  has  “ professed  a good  profession  before 
many  witnesses.”  The  first  question  proposed  is,  “ Dost 
thou  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp 
and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all  covetous  desires  of  the 
same,  and  the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh,  so  that  thou  wilt 
not  follow  nor  be  led  by  them.” 

The  candidate’s  reply  is,  “ I renounce  them  all,  and  by 
God’s  help  will  endeavour  not  to  follow,  nor  be  led  by 
them.”  _ They  who  are  confirmed  voluntarily  and  cor- 
dially make  this  same  renunciation.  For  the  inquiry  is  put 
to  each  one  of  them,  “ Do  ye  here,  in  the  presence  of  God, 


117 


LECT.  V.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

The  object  of  this  lecture. 

and  of  this  congregation,  renew  the  solemn  promise  and 
vow  that  ye  made,  or  that  was  made  in  your  name  at  your 
baptism,  ratifying  and  confirming  the  same,  and  acknow- 
ledging yourselves  bound  to  believe  and  to  do  all  those 
things  which  ye  then  undertook,  or  your  sponsors  then 
undertook  for  you  ?”  And  the  audible  answer  of  each  one 
is,  “/ DO” 

The  first  qualification  required  of  those  who  present 
themselves  to  receive  the  imposition  of  hands,  then,  is  “a 
death  unto  sin.”  There  must  be  an  open,  frank,  cordial, 
and  eternal  renunciation  of  sin,  and  the  author  of  it.  This 
renunciation,  to  be  acceptable  with  God,  must  not  be  sim- 
ply the  declaration  of  the  lips.  The  honest  feelings  of  the 
heart  must  prompt  us  to  say,  “ I renounce  the  devil,  and 
all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,  with 
all  covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and  the  sinful  desires  of 
the  flesh,  so  that  by  the  help  of  God  I will  endeavour  not 
to  follow  nor  be  led  by  them.”  Now,  if  we  make  this  re- 
nunciation cordially,  understandingly,  and  with  full  pur- 
pose of  heart  to  abide  for  ever  by  what  we  aver,  looking 
unto  God  for  his  heavenly  grace  to  enable  us  to  keep  the 
solemn  promise  and  vow,  we  may  indeed  be  regarded  as 
being  “ dead  unto  sin,”  and  as  having  received  the  great 
blessing  of  the  gospel  in  being  “turned  away  from  our 
iniquity.” 

The  object  of  the  present  lecture  will  be  to  explain  and 
illustrate  this  vow  of  renunciation,  so  far  as  relates  to  exter- 
nal agencies  and  things. 

We  pledge  ourselves  to  renounce,  or  rather  we  declare 
that  we  have  renounced,  “ the  devil  and  all  his  works,  the 
vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world.” 

In  this  declaration  there  is  recognised  separate  evil  in- 
fluences exerted  upon  us  from  two  distinct  quarters.  It  is 
true  that  the  works  of  the  devil  comprehend  whatever  is 
contrary  to  religion  and  good  morals,  whatever  God  for- 
bids, every  sin  of  every  kind.  And  it  is  also  true,  that  the 
Scriptures  ascribe  all  sin  to  the  agency  of  the  devil,  and 
consider  every  sort  of  wickedness  appropriately  denomi- 
nated his  work.  For  every  sort  of  wickedness  is  often 
suggested  by  him,  and  always  acceptable  to  him  ; and 
therefore  may  be  considered  so  much  service  done,  and 
obedience  paid  to  him.  The  subsequent  clauses,  there- 


I IS 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  V 


Power  of  the  devil. 

fore,  following  this  annunciation,  “ I renounce  the  devil  and 
all  his  works,”  are  a mere  amplification  of  what  is  there 
avowed,  and  they  do  not  strictly  contain  any  thing  but 
what  is  comprehended  in  that  clause.  Still  there  is  an  ad- 
vantage in  considering  that  which  we  -are  to  renouuce 
under  three  distinct  heads.  Whatever  we  do  amiss  pro- 
ceeds either  from  the  secret  suggestions  of  an  invisible 
enemy,  from  the  temptations  thrown  in  our  way  by  the 
visible  objects  around  us,  or  from  the  bad  disposition  of 
our  own  nature.  That  is,  from  the  devil , the  world , or  the 
flesh . 

Our  attention  in  the  present  lecture  is  to  be  confined  to 
a consideration  of  the  evil  influences  that  emanate  from  the 
first  two  named  sources,  the  devil  and  the  world. 

1 . I renounce  the  devil. 

There  is  but  one  Being  in  the  wide  universe  that  acts 
entirely  independent  of  all  othei  beings,  and  that  Being  is 
the  uncreated,  self-existent,  and  all  perfect  God.  But  yet 
there  is  a class  of  beings,  and  they  constitute  a multitude 
which  no  man  can  number,  who  stand  above  the  reach  of 
the  seductive  influence  of-apostate  spirits,  and  over  whose 
pure  and  God-like  nature,  the  visible  objects  of  the  mate- 
rial universe  can  exert  no  malign  or  deadly  spell.  But  it 
is  far  different  with  the  moral  and  intelligent  beings  that 
dwell  on  this  earth.  There  are  two  reasons  for  this.  The 
one  is,  that  mankind  are  sinful  beings,  and  the  other  that 
they  are  in  a state  of  trial. 

Now  from  the  very  circumstance  that  mankind  are  in  a 
sinful  state,  Satan  has  an  almost  unlimited  control  over 
them.  The  bonds  of  corruption  which  are  around  them 
when  they  come  into  the  world,  are  the  meshes  and  toils 
of  the  net  in  which  they  are  taken,  and  with  which  he  ex- 
pects to  drag  them  down  to  the  shore  of  the  burning  lake. 
Man’s  love  of  sin  renders  him  an  easy  prey  to  the  enemy 
of  his  soul.  For  though  this  enemy  is  continually  tra- 
versing the  earth,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour,  his  ap- 
pearance is  always  under  the  deceptive  form  of  an  angel 
of  light.  He  studies  continually  to  know  what  will 
please  the  human  heart.  And  through  that  pleasing  me- 
dium he  conveys  to  our  inmost  soul  the  deadly  poison 
of  sin. 

The  first  and  most  frequent  falsehood  which  he  endea- 


LECT.  V.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  119 

Renunciation  of  the  devil. 

vours  to  fasten  upon  the  minds  of  men  is,  that  he  doeS^pt 
exist ; that  there  is  no  devil.  If  he  can  make  them  belief 
this,  he  feels  confident  that  he  shall  be  able  to  carry  on 
and  consummate,  unopposed  and  unresisted,  his  plans  of  de- 
struction. But  as  long  as  the  Bible  is  regarded  as  the 
work  of  God,  all  who  are  not  absolutely  mad  and  infa- 
tuated must  admit  that  there  is  a fearful  apostate  spirit 
walking  the  earth,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.  And, 
alas  ! as  we  have  already  intimated,  our  eyes  are  so  blinded, 
and  our  whole  moral  nature  so  disordered  by  sin,  that  we 
become  willing  confederates  with  this  infernal  leader,  in 
acts  of  rebellion  against  heaven’s  Sovereign  ; acts  of  rebel- 
lion which  musj  ultimately  involve  us  in  the  flames  of 
hell.  We  can  hardly  estimate  or  compute  the  amount  of 
bad  influence  which  he  exerts  over  the  minds  of  men,  and 
this  often  too  while  they  are  all  unconscious  of  its  source. 
He  possesses  the  power  of  enticing  us  just  in  the  same  way 
that  wicked  men  do,  only  much  more  effectually.  We 
know  that  one  man  may  tempt  another  by  bringing  before 
him  enticements  corresponding  to  his  frailties.  So  Satan 
may  present  to  the  mind  ideas  and  images  which  are  suited 
and  have  a tendency  to  call  into  action  the  bad  dispositions 
and  desires  of  the  persons  tempted. 

But  when  we  make  a profession  of  religion  in  the  ordi- 
nance of  adult  baptism,  or  renew  that  profession  in  the  rite 
of  confirmation,  we  renounce  Satan.  This  has  been  prau 
tised  from  the  earliest  ages  of  Christianity.  In  the  primi- 
tive church  this  renunciation  was  accompanied  with  many 
striking  and  significant  ceremonies.  The  candidate  for 
baptism,  standing  before  many  witnesses,  with  his  face 
turned  to  the  west, — the  point  in  the  heavens  where  the 
natural  sun  disappears,  and  darkness,  the  emblem  and  type 
of  Satan,  comes  rolling  in  sable  gloom  over  the  earth, — 
publicly,  distinctly,  and  with  violence  of  gesticulation,  re- 
nounced the  devil  for  ever  and  ever.  From  that  moment, 
every  bond  of  union,  every  connexion,  every  relation  be- 
tween him  and  the  powers  of  darkness  was  considered  as 
severed  and  broken. 

And  just  in  the  same  manner,  we  have  a right  to  expect 
that  they  who  present  themselves  for  confirmation  have 
broken  every  connexion  that  once  held  them  under  the 
power  and  dominion  of  this  prince  of  evil.  In  this  very 


120 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  V. 


Renunciation  of  the  vanities  of  the  world. 

act  of  public  renunciation  they  declare  an  eternal  war  with 
him.  It  is  therefore  presumed  that  this  warfare  has  pre- 
viously commenced ; that  they  have  already  taken  their 
stand  to  resist  the  devil ; that  they  have  determined  to  fol- 
low another  and  a new  leader  ; that  under  his  heavenly 
conduct  and  guidance,  they  are  determined  to  watch  unto 
prayer  lest  they  enter  into  temptation  ; that  they  have  done 
with  Satan  for  ever ; that  they  will  be  no  more  his  bond 
slaves.  They  renounce  him  and  his  works  ; pride,  envy, 
malice,  and  all  that  host  of  evil  passions  which  are  roused 
and  kept  alive  by  the  secret  influence  and  agency  of  that 
invisible  enemy. 

2.  We  declare  that  we  renounce  “ the  pomps  and  vani- 
ties of  the  world.” 

No  one  of  reflection  can  look  into  society,  without 'seeing 
that  there  are  in  the  world  two  classes  of  men,  living  and 
labouring  for  two  entirely  different  and  distinct  objects. 
The  one  class,  which  are  comparatively  few  in  number, 
seem  living  only  for  eternity.  Their  minds  appear  to  be 
fixed  upon  some  distant  invisible  good.  They  seem  ready 
to  make  any  sacrifices,  which,  if  not  made,  would  interfere 
with  that  object,  or  to  undergo  any  labour  that  will  contri- 
bute to  its  attainment.  The  other  class  are  manifestly  liv- 
ing just  for  the  present.  Whatever  promises  to  make  them 
happy  at  once,  is  regarded  as  their  chief  good.  All  the 
means  of  being  happy  which  the  present  life  offers,  they 
deem  it  their  wisdom  to  secure. 

Self-idolatry  is  the  besetting  sin  of  our  fallen  nature.  To 
be  admired,  and  regarded  as  something  more  than  human, 
is  the  envied  height  at  which  the  corrupt  heart  is  always 
aiming.  And  all  the  glitter  and  show,  all  the  pomp  and 
pageantry  which  any  individual  ever  drew  around  him, 
were  invented  to  gratify  this  wicked  propensity  of  the  cor- 
rupt human  heart.  We  see  at  once,  therefore,  the  pro- 
priety of  renouncing  these  things,  which  are  a part  of  that 
extended  machinery  through  which  Satan  operates  to  de- 
stroy the  souls  of  men.  In  renouncing  the  pomps  and  vani- 
ties of  the  world,  we  renounce  all  the  evil  influences  that 
may  emanate  upon  us  from  that  quarter  ; whether  these 
influences  come  from  the  example,  the  customs,  the  maxims, 
amusements,  or  pursuits  of  the  world. 

The  heathen  world  had  its  idolatrous  pomps,  its  public 


tECT.  V.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


121 


Character  of  true  renunciation. 

spectacles,  and  its  immoral  vanities.  These,  the  early 
Christians  publicly  and  specifically  renounced.  The  mis- 
called Christian  world  is  full  of  things  from  which  the  Chris- 
tian must  utterly  abstain,  if  he  would  save  his  soul.  For 
it  is  equally  true,  now  as  formerly,  that  the  whole  world 
lieth  in  wickedness . 

In  this  solemn  act  of  renunciation,  therefore,  we  renounce 
all  methods  of  being  powerful  or  popular,  inconsistent  with 
our  integrity : all  arts  of  being  agreeable  at  the  expense  or 
hazard  of  our  innocence  : all  ways  of  encroaching  on  the 
property  of  others,  and  all  immoderate  desires  of  adding  to 
our  own.  All  diversions,  entertainments,  and  acquaint- 
ances that  have  a tendency  to  hurt  our  morals,  or  our 
piety ; all  disposition  to  make  common  custom  the  rule  of 
our  conduct,  without  considering  whether  it  be  right  or 
wrong  ; the  practice  of  filling  up  our  time  in  such  a man- 
ner either  with  business  or  amusements,  be  they  ever  so 
innocent,  as  not  to  leave  room  for  the  main  business  of  life, 
the  improvement  of  our  hearts  in  piety,  the  serious  exercise 
of  religion,  and  a principal  attention  to  the  great  concerns 
of  eternity.  These  are  the  things  in  which  consists  “ that 
friendship  of  the  world  which  is  enmity  with  God  and 
these  are  the  things  which  we  renounce. 

Now  we  may  make  this  renunciation  with  our  lips, 
while  our  hearts,  all  unchanged,  are  still  under  the  influ- 
ence of  Satan,  and  completely  wedded  to  the  vain  pomp 
and  glitter  of  earth.  Such  a profession  will  be  mockery 
in  the  sight  of  heaven,  and  will  only  augment  our  guilt,  and 
increase  our  condemnation.  Yet  there  are  those  who  de- 
ceive themselves  in  this  way,  who  utter  solemn  vows,  and 
pledge  their  veracity  before  the  altar  of  Jehovah,  for  a 
course  of  conduct  which  they  never  expect  to  pursue. 
This,  in  many  instances,  they  do  ignorantly,  because  a de- 
ceived heart  has  blinded  and  perverted  the  judgment. 

To  illustrate  my  meaning,  and  show  you  the  danger  of 
making  a profession  of  religion,  without  a previous  under- 
standing of  what  you  bind  yourself  to  renounce,  I will 
give  you  a rapid  sketch  of  the  history  of  one,  whose  errors 
may  serve  to  impart  salutary  admonition  and  warning. 

All  who  have  passed  a summer  in  New  York  know  how 
delightful  it  is  to  leave,  even  for  a few  hours,  the  dust,  and 
noise,  and  heat  of  the  city,  and  in  some  retired,  rural  spot, 


122 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  V. 


Descant  on  a country  village. 

to  inhale  the  fresh  air,  and  gaze  upon  the  surrounding 
beauty  and  verdure  of  the  quiet  fields.  Hence,  during  the 
hot  months  of  summer,  the  inhabitants  of  that  great  com- 
mercial city  are  seen  travelling  in  every  direction,  in  quest 
of  those  simple  enjoyments  which  all  the  gathered  luxuries 
of  the  globe  and  the  wealth  of  nations  cannot  furnish. 
During  this  season,  all  the  neighbouring  villages  are  filled 
to  overflowing,  and  many  a retired,  quiet  little  town,  where 
all  the  rest  of  the  year  things  keep  on  in  the  same  uniform 
course,  then  assumes  for  a brief  space  the  aspect  of  fashion 
and  gayety. 

During  the  summer  of  1830, 1 was  spending  a few  weeks, 
for  the  benefit  of  my  health,  in  a retired  country  village 
situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson.  There  was  much  in 
the  cool  limpid  springs  that  gushed  from  the  rocks,  the  in- 
vigorating mountain  air,  the  scenery  that  spread  in  bold 
majesty  around,  embracing  in  its  ample  sweep  every  fea- 
ture of  beauty  and  sublimity  ; presenting  to  view,  dark,  far 
stretching  forests,  rich  cultivated  fields,  distant  mountains 
lifting  up  their  heads  to  the  clouds,  in  all  the  gigantic  di- 
mensions of  the  pillars  of  the  universe  ; and  then  the  waters 
of  the  broad  Hudson  rolling  on  in  majesty,  and  bearing  a 
hundred  sails  to  the  ocean ; there  was  much  in  all  these 
surrounding  objects  to  lift  the  heart  to  God. 

But  as  from  day  to  day  I looked  to  behold  the  evidences 
of  piety,  I was  strikingly  reminded  of  a verse  in  Heber’s 
beautiful  hymn : 

“ What  though  the  spicy  breezes 
Blow  soft  o’er  Ceylon’s  isle; 

Though  every  prospect  pleases, 

And  only  man  is  vile : 

In  vain  with  lavish  kindness 
The  gifts  of  God  are  strown ; 

The  heathen  in  his  blindness 

Bows  down  to  wood  and  stone.” 

it  is  true  that  the  people  around  me  were  not  avowed 
heathen,  and  did  not  literally  bow  down  before  wood  and 
»*tone  ; but  a large  proportion  of  them  appeared  as  unmind- 
m1  of  the  God  of  Heaven  as  the  inhabitants  of  Hindostan, 
&nd  paid  their  homage  to  no  other  being  but  mammon. 

There  were  a few  souls  there,  however,  who  remem- 


LECT.  V.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


123 


Proceedings  in  the  village  of  S . 


bered  the  Most  High,  and  made  frequent  mention  of  his 
name.  It  was  pleasant,  amid  so  much  prevailing  indiffer- 
ence and  irreligion,  to  find  some  whose  hearts  were  filled 
with  the  love  of  God.  By  their  request  I frequently 
preached  in  the  place,  during  my  temporary  stay  there. 
At  first,  there  was  but  a handful  gathered  together ; but 
soon  there  was  as  many  as  could  be  well  accommodated  in 
the  house.  The  place  of  our  meeting  was  a plain  Metho- 
dist church ; and  from  time  to  time  I perceived  among 
those  who  frequented  these  assemblies  people  of  fashion, 
whose  gay  costume  and  whole  appearance  showed  they 
belonged  to  the  city,  and  that  they  stopped  here  merely  for 
purposes  of  retirement  and  health. 

It  was  my  desire  and  endeavour  on  these  occasions  to  pro- 
claim the  plain  fundamental  truths  of  the  gospel.  It  did  not 
appear  at  the  time  that  any  particular  benefits  resulted  from 
these  efforts.  And  when  I left  this  village,  I did  not  know 
that  any  soul  had  been  improved  by  my  residence  there. 

More  than  three  months  had  elapsed ; I was  actively 
engaged  in  the  various  pastoral  duties  connected  with  a 
large  city  congregation.  One  day,  a carriage  drove  to  my 
door,  and  a stranger  was  announced,  as  desirous  to  see  me. 
The  circumstance  excited  no  surprise,  as  it  was  one  of  al- 
most daily  occurrence.  Scarcely  a day  passes  in  New 
York  in  which  the  Christian  minister  is  not  called  upon  to 
perform  some  parochial  duty  for  those  whom  he  has  never 
before  seen,  and  whom  he  will  never  again  meet.  This 
stranger,  however,  desired  the  privilege  of  a private  audi- 
ence ; when  he  briefly  informed  me  that  he  had  called  to 
request  me  to  pay  a visit  to  a sister  of  his,  who  was  sink- 
ing rapidly  down  to  death.  Many  years  since  she  had 
made  a profession  of  religion,  but  now  she  felt  wretched 
and  almost  in  a state  of  despair.  And  her  present  feelings 
she  in  some  measure  attributed  to  a sermon  she  had  heard 
from  me,  during  the  preceding  summer,  in  the  village  of 


I immediately  stepped  into  the  carriage,  and  soon  reached 
one  of  the  most  fashionable  parts  of  the  city.  There,  as  I 
entered  a princely  mansion,  and  passed  through  its  elegant 
drawing-rooms,  fitted  up  by  their  decorations  and  furniture 
with  a degree  of  splendour  and  style  that  would  have  graced 


124 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  V. 


Visit  to  Mrs.  M . 


a palace,  I felt  how  awfully  responsible  was  my  situation, 
and  could  not  but  lift  up  my  heart  in  secret  to  God,  that  he 
would  enable  me  to  speak  out  the  plain,  unvarnished  truth  , 
that  he  would  deliver  me  from  that  “ fear  of  man  which 
bringeth  a snare.”  I was  at  length  conducted  to  the  cham- 
ber of  Mrs.  M . 

My  first  impression  was  that  of  sad  disappointment. 
Every  thing  looked  totally  unlike  what  I had  ever  before 
seen  in  a sick  room.  In  the  rooms  occupied  by  Mrs. 

M , there  was  a small  elegant  couch,  which  was  the 

only  thing  that  indicated  that  these  rooms  were  the  apart- 
ments of  an  invalid.  In  all  other  respects  these  apartments 
bore  the  appearance  of  magnificent  and  costly  drawing- 
rooms. Mrs.  M , who  was  sitting  in  an  easy  chair, 

rose  to  receive  me  with  all  the  assumed  cheerfulness  of  one 
who  was  welcoming  a fashionable  guest  to  the  hospitalities 
of  her  house.  My  heart  sickened  within  me  at  this  pomp 
and  parade.  The  reflection  instantly  rose  to  my  mind, 
How  sad  it  is,  that  the  thoughts  of  a poor,  dying  creature, 
who,  in  a few  days  will  stand  before  the  bar  of  God,  should 
be  occupied  with  such  trifles  and  vanities!  Yet  Mrs. 

M was  truly  a kind,  amiable,  and  lovely  woman.  And 

all  this  parade  was  rather  the  result  of  habit  than  of  any 
studied  arrangement. 

Determined  to  be  faithful  to  my  Master,  I told  Mrs. 

M I made  this  visit  in  compliance  with  her  request, 

and  should  deem  myself  happy,  could  I in  any  way  contri- 
bute to  the  promotion  and  furtherance  of  her  eternal  salva- 
tion. I was  struck  with  the  sudden  change  which  her  coun- 
tenance and  whole  demeanour  underwent.  She  no  longer 
sat  before  me  as  one  studying  to  make  herself  agreeable 
by  the  usual  artifices  of  etiquette  and  form,  but  as  a plain, 
simple-hearted  woman,  occupied  with  one  great  and  en- 
grossing subject.  That  single  remark  seemed  to  have 
called  up  before  her,  in  an  instant,  all  the  unseen  realities 
of  the  eternal  world. 

With  deep  feeling  and  half  choked  utterance  she  re- 
plied,— “I  do  need  the  prayers  and  counsel  of  some  one  to 
direct  me  to  the  way  of  life.”  I then  begged  her  to  tell 
me  what  her  present  feelings  were,  and  give  me  a brief 
sketch  of  the  past. 


LECT.  V.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


125 


Mrs.  M ’s  experience. 

“ The  reason  I sent  for  you,”  said  she,  “ was  that  I 

heard  a strange  sermon  from  you  at  S , last  summer, 

and  I have  never  been  at  ease  since.” 

“ And  what  was  there  strange  in  the  sermon  ?”  said  I. 

“ I know  not,”  she  replied,  “ but  the  same  things  had 
before  been  proclaimed  in  my  hearing,  but  they  never  till 
then  struck  me  in  that  light.  I was  spending  several  weeks 

at  S , and  hearing  that  there  was  to  be  preaching  at  the 

Methodist  chapel,  merely  to  obtain  some  variety  in  the  mo- 
notonous mode  of  life  I was  spending,  I determined  to 
go.  Your  sermon  took  in  these  several  subjects  ; the  utter 
depravity  of  mankind  ; the  need  of  an  entire  moral  renova- 
tion ; the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  accomplishing 
this  work;  and  justification  alone  by  faith  in  Christ.  You 
stated,  in  broad  terms,  that  the  most  amiable  and  virtuous 
were  ‘ by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,’  and  that  unless 
they  were  changed  by  the  renewing  grace  of  God,  and  led 
to  build  all  their  hopes  upon  Christ  crucified,  they  would 
go  down  to  drink  for  ever  the  wrath  of  Jehovah.  You 
then  described  the  feelings  and  views  of  one  brought  into 
a state  of  justification  and  life.  1 felt  that  I knew  nothing 
about  such  a state.  The  thought  troubled  me.  I tried  to 
get  rid  of  the  impression.  I said  to  myself,  this  is  all  rant 
and  enthusiasm. 

“ But  still,  I know  not  why,  I felt  alarmed  about  myself. 
What  I had  heard  occurred  to  me  after  I returned  home. 
I repeated  my  prayers  as  usual,  and  tried  to  sleep ; but 
sleep  fled  from  my  eyes.  The  thought  was  constantly 
darting  in  upon  mind,  and  the  sound  ringing  in  my  ear, 
you  are  on  the  way  to  ruin.  Several  days  had  now  passed 
by,  and  the  uneasiness  I had  at  first  felt  had  in  some  mea- 
sure subsided,  when  returning  from  a morning’s  walk,  I 
carelessly  threw  myself  on  the  sofa,  at  one  end  of  which  I 
found  a tract.  To  pass  away  a few  idle  moments,  I began 
to  read  it.  Soon  my  attention  became  riveted.  Precisely 
the  same  views  I had  heard  in  your  sermon  were  set  forth. 
1 could  not  but  say  to  myself,  surely  what  so  many  are  try- 
ing to  inculcate  as  truth  deserves  an  examination,  I will, 
therefore,  look  seriously  into  the  matter. 

“ As  soon  as  I returned  to  the  city,  however,  I again  be- 
gan to  move  in  the  same  track  of  gayety,  and  to  figure  in 
the  same  circles  of  fashion.  But  being  suddenly  seized 
*2 


126 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  V. 


Second  visit  to  Mrs.  M . 


with  an  inflammation  in  the  lungs,  my  physician  told  me 
I must  not  think  of  venturing  out  again  during  the  fall  or 
winter.  This  restriction  somewhat  alarmed  me,  and  I de- 
termined that  I would  avail  myself  of  the  present  season  to 
examine  the  foundation  of  my  hopes.  I accordingly  be- 
gan to  read  the  Bible  with  a direct  reference  to  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  the  doctrines  that  had  troubled  me,  but  with 
the  full  hope  and  expectation  that  I should  find  all  my  ap- 
prehensions put  to  rest.  I soon  perceived,  however,  that 
those  obnoxious  doctrines  were  plainly  taught  in  the  sacred 
volume.  The  conclusion  which  then  irresistibly  fixed 
itself  upon  my  mind  was-  I am  all  wrong,  and  shall  be 
eternally  ruined.  The  more  I read  the  Bible,  the  more  I 
was  convinced  of  this. 

“ As  to  my  health,  what  at  first  appeared  temporary  dis- 
ease has  now  acquired  the  fixed  character  of  pulmonary 
affection.  I see  that  I am  soon  to  die,  and  I feel  that  I am 
all  unprepared.  I am  now  convinced  that  the  doctrines 
you  preached  are  true.  My  own  vileness,  and  guilt,  and 
ruin,  now  stare  me  in  the  face.  And  I have  sent  for  you, 
to  inquire  whether  you  think  that  there  is  any  hope,  that  one 
whose  sins  are  so  numberless  as  mine  can  attain  to  a state 
of  justification  in  Christ  ?” 

Such  was  the  substance  of  the  communication  I received 

at  the  first  interview.  On  a second  visit,  Mrs.  M gave 

me  some  account  of  her  early  history,  and  the  manner  in 
which  she  was  led  to  make  a profession  of  religion. 

It  was  in  a season  of  affliction  and  sore  bereavement. 
Her  beloved  mother  had  been  torn  from  the  family  circle, 
and  committed  to  the  silent  sepulchre.  Grief  had  rived 
Mrs.  M ’s  heart.  Already  was  she  clad  in  the  habili- 

ments of  mourning,  and  by  the  usages  of  society  would  be 
excluded  for  many  months  from  the  scenes  of  gayety  and 
fashion.  The  minister  of  God  counselled  her  to  seek  re- 
lief and  solace  in  the  consolations  of  religion.  Under  the 
influence  of  these  feelings,  and  without  a single  adequate 
idea  of  the  nature  or  evil  of  sin,  or  of  the  need  of  a Saviour, 
she  united  with  the  church,  and  was  admitted  to  its  ordi- 
nances. As  her  grief  subsided,  the  love  of  the  world  re- 
turned. Soon  she  entered  the  giddy  circle  of  pleasure,  and 
there  was  no  scene  of  amusement  in  a dissipated  city, 
from  the  theatre  to  the  card  party,  in  which  she  did  not 


127 


LECT.  V.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Mrs.  M- — -’s  review  of  her  life. 


make  a conspicuous  figure.  Adverting  to  this,  she  re- 
marked, 

“ Though  I had  solemnly  professed  to  renounce  the 
pomps  and  vanities  of  the  world,  and  was  month  after 
month  approaching  the  table  of  the  Lord,  I was  all  the 
time  living  this  vain,  wicked,  pleasure-taking  life.  Indeed, 
while  I was  still  in  darkness,  the  inconsistency  of  my  con- 
duct appeared  so  palpable  to  me,  that  I determined  that  I 
would  approach  the  communion  table  no  more.  What  led 
me  to  this  determination  was  the  following  incident:  I had 
just  returned  from  church,  where  I had  been  participating 
in  the  solemn  ordinance  of  the  Lord’s  supper,  when  a ser- 
vant came  in,  and  by  an  act  of  carelessness  broke  an  orna- 
ment standing  on  the  mantle-piece.  I rebuked  her  in  a 
tone  of  highly  irritated  feeling.  My  husband,  who  did  not 
profess  to  be  a religious  man,  laughingly  said  to  me,  ‘ I do 
not  see  but  you  religious  people  are  as  quickly  ruffled,  and 
are  as  much  attached  to  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  the 
world,  as  the  rest  of  us.’  I felt  that  this  was  a stinging 
reproof ; but  it  was  productive  of  no  other  result  than  the 
angry  determination  that  I would  no  more  partake  of  the 
sacrament.  O,  it  is  wonderful  that  I am  yet  in  the  land 
of  the  living,  and  that  God’s  wrath  has  not  been  poured 
out  upon  me  to  the  uttermost.  And,  alas  ! I fear  there  are 
many  in  this  gay  city  living  in  the  same  way  that  I was, 
and  under  the  same  fatal  delusion.  Why  do  not  ministers 
tell  them  the  truth  more  plainly?” 

At  a third  interview,  when  the  first  rays  of  hope  be- 
gan to  dawn  upon  her  troubled  soul,  while  the  ravages  of 
disease  were  making  rapid  advances  towards  the  seat  of 
life,  she  remarked,  “ If  I should  attain  this  great  blessing — 
justification  through  the  blood  of  Christ — if,  in  the  infinite 
mercy  of  God,  I should  be  taken  up  into  heaven,  and  placed 
with  the  followers  of  the  Lamb — Oh,  if  through  the  blood  of 
Jesus,  I shall  be  rescued  from  the  darkness  of  the  pit  and 
the  prison  of  despair,  I feel  confident  that  through  all  eter- 
nity I shall  look  back  with  new  ascriptions  of  praise  to 
God  that  I ever  heard  those  plain  gospel  truths  from  your 
lips.  I have  troubled  you  much,  and  I trust  that  the  Sa- 
viour will  recompense  you  for  all  your  kindness.  I have 
one  more  favour  to  ask. — Repeatedly  have  I desecrated  the 
holy  symbols  of  the  broken  and  bleeding  body  of  Jesus,  by 


128 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  V 


The  closing  scene. 

receiving  that  sacrament  in  a state  of  unregeneracy  and  sin. 
I now  feel  that  I have  renounced  the  devil  and  all  his 
works.  1 think  I see  the  emptiness  of  all  the  vain  pomp 
and  glitter  of  the  world.  I feel”  (and  these  words  were 
spoken  with  a pathos  and  depth  of  feeling  of  which  I can 
convey  no  conception),  “I  feel,  O how  deeply  do  I feel, 
the  need  of  a Saviour  ! And  when  I am  told  that  he  came 
to  save  the  chiefest  of  sinners,  I cannot  but  hope  that  his 
eye  will  rest  in  compassion  upon  me.  I hope  I feel,  in 
some  slight  degree,  the  preciousness  of  Christ ; and  if  it 
can  be — if  such  a vile  and  worthless  worm  may  think  of 
so  bold  an  approach  to  the  feet  of  Jehovah — I do  desire 
once  more  before  I die  to  receive,  with  just  views  of  the 
nature  of  this  ordinance,  the  hallowed  memorial  of  my 
Saviour’s  dying  love.  I have  apprized  my  pastor  of  this 
intention,  and  he  has  named  to-morrow  as  a convenient 
time.  He  desires  you  to  be  present,  and  you  will  confer  a 
peculiar  favour  upon  me  by  complying  with  this  request.  I 
desire  to  eat  this  last  passover  in  the  same  company  with 
you  ; and  I pray  to  God  that  this  may  be  a token  and 
pledge  that  we  shall  ultimately  sit  down  together  at  the 
blessed  feast  of  the  Lamb.” 

At  the  appointed  time  I went  to  witness  and  participate 
in  the  interesting  solemnity  that  was  to  take  place  in  the 
chamber  of  death.  The  family  and  near  friends  were  as- 
sembled. In  the  two  communicating  rooms  there  might 
have  been  as  many  as  twenty  individuals.  At  a considera- 
ble distance  from  the  bed  sat  Mr.  M , apparently  be- 

numbed with  grief,  his  head  bent  over,  and  his  face  buried 
in  his  hands.  The  children  were  near  their  father  : they 
were  young,  and  they  looked  around  with  an  inquiring 
gaze,  as  though  they  were  ready  to  ask  the  meaning  of  the 
signs  of  sorrow  and  grief  which  they  beheld  on  every 
side;  for  many  eyes  were  streaming  with  tears.  Yet, 
through  all  this  melancholy  group,  there  was  the  stillness 

and  silence  of  death.  Mrs.  M appeared  beautiful  and 

lovely  as  she  lay  stretched  on  the  bed  of  death.  There 
was  a slight  hectic  flush  upon  her  cheek,  and  an  unearthly 
lustre  in  her  eye,  as  she  silently  and  meekly  gazed  around 
upon  the  company,  and  then  looked  towards  the  table  on 
which  were  placed  the  elements  that  were  soon  to  be  con- 
secrated. 


LECT.  V.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


129 


Application  of  the  foregoing  case. 

The  service  commenced,  and  its  usual  solemn  effect  was 

produced.  Mrs.  M remained  silent  and  singularly- 

composed  through  the  whole  scene.  After  she  had  par- 
taken of  the  sacred  elements,  her  eyes  were  closed,  the 
hectic  flush  was  gone,  and  tears  gushed  forth  in  torrents 
from  between  the  closed  lids,  and  rolled  down  her  marble 
cheeks.  After  the  administration  of  the  ordinance,  we  all 
for  a while  sat  in  silence.  At  length  I went  to  take  my 

leave.  As  I approached  the  bed,  Mrs.  M extended 

her  feeble  hand,  with  a smile  that  seemed  full  of  peace  and 
eternal  blessedness,  and  softly  whispered,  “We  meet  in 
heaven.”  It  was  the  last  time  I ever  saw  her.  The  next 
day  she  expired,  calmly  confiding  in  the  Saviour. 

The  use  I wish  to  make  of  the  account  I have  given 
you,  is,  to  direct  your  attention  to  the  fact  that  persons  do 
sometimes  renounce  the  devil  and  the  pomps  of  the  world 
by  profession , when  in  truth  they  are  the  slaves  of  sin  and 
of  Satan.  You  see  that  such  a renunciation  with  the  lips 
will  not  make  you  a Christian  ; will  not  bring  you  peace 
in  a dying  hour ; will  not  bring  you  into  a state  of  recon- 
ciliation with  God.  It  must  be  a hearty  and  real  renunci- 
ation ; yon  must  die  unto  sin.  The  act  of  renunciation 
must  come  from  the  bottom  of  the  heart;  it  must  be  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  slaying  the  enmity  of  the  carnal 
mind,  and  purifying  your  souls  by  his  sacred  influence. 

In  this  matter,  then,  let  me  entreat  you  to  look  continu- 
ally to  God,  with  this  hearty  desire,  “ Search  me,  O God, 
and  know  my  heart ; try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts ; and 
see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the 
way  everlasting.” 


130 


THE  PASTOR'S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


St.  Paul’s  fortitude  instanced. 


LECTURE  VI. 

VOW  OF  RENUNCIATION. 

" Whom  have  I in  heaven  but  thee  1 and  there  is  none  upon  earth 
that  I desire  besides  thee.” — From  the  73 d Psalm. 

W e are  informed  that  during  one  of  St.  Paul’s  tours  to 
Jerusalem,  he  stopped  a short  time  at  Cesarea ; and  that 
while  there,  “ there  came  down  from  Judea  a certain  pro- 
phet named  Agabus.  And  he  took  Paul’s  girdle,  and 
bound  his  own  hands  and  feet,  and  said,  Thus  saith  the 
Lord,  So  shall  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  bind  the  man  that 
owneth  this  girdle,  and  shall  deliver  him  into  the  hands  of 
the  Gentiles.”  Upon  hearing  this,  the  companions  of  this 
eminent  herald  of  the  cross,  together  with  the  disciples 
that  were  at  Cesarea,  earnestly  besought  him  not  to  go  up 
to  Jerusalem. 

But  he,  having  previously  counted  the  cost,  regarded  his 
life  as  nothing  in  comparison  with  the  salvation  of  souls, 
and  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer’s  kingdom.  His  prompt 
reply,  therefore,  was,  “ What  mean  ye  to  weep  and  to 
break  mine  heart  ? For  I am  ready  not  to  be  bound  only, 
but  also  to  die  at  Jerusalem,  for  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.” 

The  candidates  for  confirmation,  who  have  been  attend- 
ing this  series  of  lectures,  have,  I trust,  already  so  far  felt 
their  need  of  a Saviour,  that  they  will  not  be  shaken  in 
their  resolution,  or  deterred  from  their  purpose  of  devoting 
themselves  to  his  service,  from  a view  of  the  sacrifices  they 
must  make,  and  the  attachments  they  must  necessarily  sur- 
render in  becoming  his  disciples.  To  every  temptation  of 
Satan,  to  every  secret  suggestion  of  their  own  evil  hearts, 
and  to  every  argument  offered  by  their  worldly  friends  to 
dissuade  them  from  this  solemn  consecration  of  themselves 
to  the  service  of  Christ,  they  will  promptly  answer,  ‘ What 
mean  ye,  thus  to  sport  with  my  immorti  well-being,  and 


LECT.  VI. J 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


131 


Scope  of  the  renunciation. 

throw  hindrances  in  my  path  to  eternal  glory  ? I am  ready 
not  to  make  these  sacrifices  only,  but  also  to  die  for  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.’ 

They  whose  minds  are  enlightened  with  wisdom  from 
on  high,  cannot  fail  to  adopt  these  sentiments.  They  will 
naturally  be  led  to  inquire,  What  would  not  the  lost  soul 
that  has  gone  down  to  drink  the  cup  of  trembling  for  ever 
Ir—and  ever — what  would  not  that  soul  give  for  the  salvation 
of  the  gospel  ? Those  very  pomps  and  vanities  of  the 
world — those  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh,  which  it  was  called 
upon  to  renounce,  have  borne  it  down  to  the  gates  of  eter- 
nal death,  and  plunged  it  into  the  fiery  gulf ! How  bitterly 
will  the  lost  soul,  when  chained  down  to  the  bottom  of  the 
fiery  pit,  curse  those  lying  vanities  which  led  it  forward, 
deaf  to  the  voice  of  a beseeching  God,  that  called  upon  it 
to  turn  from  the  pathway  of  destruction  ! What  a mere 
nothing  will  all  the  sacrifices  that  Christianity  now  re- 
quires then  appear ! 

In  the  preceding  lecture,  our  attention  was  directed  to 
what  the  candidate  for  confirmation  was  called  upon  to  re- 
nounce. And  we  entered  so  far  upon  the  consideration 
of  the  vow  of  renunciation,  which  is  made  in  that  solemn 
ordinance,  as  related  to  external  agencies  and  things. 
Having  explained  what  it  is  to  “ renounce  the  devil  and 
all  his  works,  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  the  world,”  we 
are  on  the  present  occasion  to  consider  what  is  compre- 
hended in  the  remainder  of  this  vow  of  renunciation, 
“ with  all  covetous  desires  of  the  same , and  the  sinful  de- 
sires of  the  flesh , so  that  we  will  not  follow  nor  he  led  by 
them.” 

We  may  make  a formal  and  external  renunciation  of  the 
world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  and  train  our  outward  acts 
into  a partial  consistency  with  this  profession,  while  the 
heart  is  still  “in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  the  bonds  of  in- 
quity.”  But  to  have  this  renunciation  acceptable  to  God, 
there  must  be  a thorough  and  radical  change  in  the  inner 
man. 

If  the  vain  pomps  and  glory  of  the  world  are  to  be  given 
up  before  we  can  become  Christians,  it  is  not  enough  to  re- 
nounce these  by  profession ; it  is  not  enough  to  throw 
them  aside  so  as  not  to  have  any  visible  connexion  with 
them.  The  heart  must  no  longer  turn  with  secret  desire 


132 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Scope  of  the  renunciation. 


towards  them.  There  must  not  only  be  a renunciation  of 
these,  but  of  “ all  covetous  desires  of  the  same.”  The 
heart  must  be  radically  changed  and  renewed.  This  is 
evident  from  the  fact,  that  until  such  a change  does  occur, 
“ the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh ” will  preponderate  and  pre- 
vail. “The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God.”  And 
what  is  this  carnal  mind  ? Is  it  not  another  name  for 
what  in  the  vow  of  renunciation  is  denominated  the  “ sin- 
ful desires  of  the  flesh,”  the  inclinations  of  our  corrupt  na- 
ture, which  are  drawing  us  perpetually  contrary  to  the 
will  of  God?  Before  we  can  say  in  truth,  “I  renounce 
the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh,”  this  carnal  mind  must  be 
taken  away,  and  we  must  have  a new  heart.  So  that 
every  one  who  makes  this  vow  of  renunciation  professes 
to  have  a new  heart ; a heart  that  has  been  purified  by  the 
Holy  Spirit ; a heart  that  has  implanted  in  it  the  love  of 
God ; a heart  that  recoils  from  sin  under  every  form,  and 
is  fully  resolved  to  have  no  more  to  do  with  it  for  ever. 

The  question  is  frequently  put  to  members  of  our 
church,  whether  they  believe  in  a change  of  heart?  Here 
is  the  answer  to  this  question.  No  one  ever  becomes  a 
member  of  this  church,  until  he  has  solemnly  declared 
before  earth  and  heaven,  that  he  has  renounced  the  sinful 
desires  of  the  flesh.  If,  therefore,  any  man  whose  heart 
is  not  changed,  stands  up  and  makes  this  declaration,  he 
stands  before  God  with  a lie  upon  his  lips. 

“ If  the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh”  be  really  renounced, 
the  man  is  a “ new  creature.”  He  is  what  he  was  not  by 
nature.  He  has  a new  heart.  He  abhors  what  he  once 
loved.  He  takes  pleasure  and  delight  in  what  he  once 
shunned  and  dreaded.  His  great  anxiety  now  is,  to  walk 
so  as  to  please  God,  to  do  nothing  to  offend  him,  or  alien- 
ate his  favour.  And  these  heavenly  desires  have  been 
wrought  in  him  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Not  only  does  this  part  of  the  vow  of  renunciation  imply 
that  we  have  been  born  again,  but  it  is  a positive  declara- 
tion that  it  is  our  fixed  purpose,  that  none  of  the  evil 
passions  or  propensities  of  our  corrupt  nature,  which  still 
remain  with  us,  shall  be  permitted  to  sway  or  influence 
our  conduct.  Though  these  remains  of  depravity  si  ill 
linger  in  our  bosoms,  and  are  every  now  and  then  spring- 
ing up  to  gain  the  ascendency  over  us,  we  do  not  intend 


LECT.  VI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


133 


Encouragement  to  make  it. 

“ to  follow  nor  be  led  by  them.”  They  are  not  our  ac- 
knowledged guides.  We  renounce  them.  We  desire 
never  to  be  influenced  by  them. 

We  renounce  every  thought,  purpose,  and  feeling  that 
lifts  itself  up  against  God,  every  inclination  that  is  con- 
trary to  his  will,  every  gratification  that  even  by  its  remote 
consequences  would  cause  us  to  transgress  the  divine  law. 
We  therefore  renounce  every  thing  which  would  inflame 
corrupt  passions,  injure  the  health,  or  lead  to  prodigality 
and  wastefulness  either  of  property  or  time  : all  sloth,  in- 
dolence, luxury,  and  pampering  of  the  body : all  wanton- 
ness, impurity,  indelicacy,  both  of  thought  and  action, 
with  whatever  tempts  to  it : all  vanity,  self-conceit,  immo- 
derate anger,  ill  temper,  hard  heartedness,  and  repining  at 
the  good  of  others,  or  at  our  own  disadvantages  ; in  short, 
whatever  dispositions  of  soul  are  dishonourable  to  God, 
prejudicial  to  our  neighbour,  or  unreasonable  in  them- 
selves. All  these  are  renounced  under  the  head  of  “ sin- 
ful desires  of  the  flesh.” 

The  renunciation  here  contemplated  necessarily  implies 
that  godly  sorrow  for  sin  which  worketh  repentance  unto 
salvation  ; and  it  comes  in  my  way  here  to  add,  that  such 
a repentance  is  among  the  indispensable  qualifications  for 
confirmation.  This  ordinance  is  based  upon  the  implied 
ground  that  there  is  an  inward  work  of  grace  commenced 
in  the  soul  of  its  recipients,  and  that  there  is  on  their  part 
a full  purpose  and  fixed  determination  to  live  a holy  and 
godly  life.  They  solemnly,  unreservedly,  and  eternally 
abjure  sin. 

In  view  of  this  solemn  vow,  let  not  the  true  penitent, 
though  timid  and  hesitating,  be  alarmed,  or  prevented  from 
assuming  it.  Christ  will  have  all  those  whom  he  owns  take 
upon  them  this  vow.  Let  it  be  understood  that  he  who 
makes  this  renunciation  does  not  declare  that  the  tempta- 
tions of  the  devil  shall  never  beset  or  molest  him,  but  that 
he  will  not  knowingly  or  willingly  yield  to  them.  He  does 
not  declare  that  the  vain  show  of  the  world  shall  never  ap- 
pear attractive  or  inviting,  or  that  the  remains  of  corruption 
within  him  shall  never  awaken  unholy  desires,  and  incli- 
nations to  evil ; but  that  he  will  not  cherish  those  desires, 
yield  to  those  inclinations,  or  allow  the  deceptive  illusions 
of  the  world  to  draw  him  away  from  God.  He  utterly 


134 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Reasonableness  of  this  vow. 

renounces  these  influences,  and  no  longer  acknowledges 
them  as  principles  of  action.  His  language  is,  “ I re- 
nounce them  all ; I will  not  knowingly  or  intentionally  yield 
to  them.  Conscious  that  I am  weak,  and  unable  to  per- 
form these  things  in  my  own  strength,  I come  to  God  for 
divine  assistance.  By  his  help,  I will  endeavour  not  to 
follow  nor  be  led  by  them.” 

You  see  that  this  promise  is  made  in  humble  dependence 
upon  God’s  grace  ; and  a pledge  is  given,  that  we  will  con- 
stantly use  our  best  endeavours  to  avoid  whatever  is  con- 
trary to  the  Bible  and  the  will  of  God.  Looking  at  our 
own  weakness,  we  might  well  say,  who  is  sufficient  for 
these  things  ? But  looking  at  him  in  whom  all  fulness 
dwells,  we  can  add,  “ Through  Christ  which  strength- 
eneth  me,  I can  do  all  things.” 

Is  there  any  thing  unreasonable  in  this  vow  of  renuncia- 
tion ? Does  not  sin  of  every  kind  lower  and  degrade  the 
character?  Is  it  not  our  highest  interest  to  abjure  the 
devil  and  all  his  works  ? Has  not  God  a right  to  the  love 
and  service  of  his  creatures  ? Do  not  the  Scriptures  affirm, 
that  unless  our  hearts  be  converted  to  God,  unless  we 
abandon  sin,  unless  we  exercise  true  repentance,  we  can 
never  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven?  In  asking  you 
whether  you  will  make  this  vow  of  renunciation,  then,  I 
am  not  simply  asking  you  whether  you  intend  to  embrace 
the  ordinance  of  confirmation,  but  whether  you  intend  to 
save  or  lose  your  soul  ? Unless  you  renounce  the  things 
enumerated  in  this  vow  of  renunciation,  you  cannot  be 
saved.  You  must  be  saved  from  your  sins.  You  can 
never  be  saved  in  them.  If  you  will  not  bear  the  cross, 
you  cannot  wear  the  crown.  If  you  will  not  cut  off*  the 
offending  hand,  and  pluck  out  the  offending  eye,  it  is  the 
decision  of  God  himself,  that  your  whole  body  must  be 
cast  into  hell. 

O,  shall  any  one  of  those  whom  I am  addressing,  pos- 
sessing, as  they  do,  souls  which  are  capable,  under  the 
purifying  and  expanding  influences  of  divine  grace,  of 
acquiring  a capacity  and  meetness  to  enjoy  the  rapturous 
and  high-toned  felicity  that  swells  the  bosoms  of  angels, 
capable  of  advancing  in  moral  and  intellectual  improve- 
ment, and  of  attaining  such  a heighth  of  perfection  as  to 
become  stars  of  the  first  magnitude  around  the  throne  of 


LECT.  VI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


135 


The  two  sisters. 

God shall  any  one  of  these  immortal  beings  whom  I am 

addressing,  and  for  whom  many  a parental  streaming  eye 
has  been  lifted  up  to  God, — shall  any  of  these  be  lost  for 
ever,  take  up  their  abode  with  the  damned,  and  dwell  amid 
everlasting  burnings  ? My  friends,  the  decision  rests  with 
you,  and  very  likely  upon  your  determination  this  evening. 

I ask  you,  then,  in  the  fear  and  presence  of  the  great 
Searcher  of  hearts,  will  you  renounce  the  devil  and  all  his 
works ; the  vain  pomps  and  glory  of  the  world,  with  all 
covetous  desires  of  the  same,  and  the  sinful  desires  of  the 
flesh,  so  that  you  will  not  follow  nor  be  led  by  them  ? I 
feel  confident,  that  many  whom  I am  addressing  are  ready 
to  respond,  “ I renounce  them  all,  and  by  God’s  help  I 
will  endeavour  not  to  follow  nor  be  led  by  them.”  Allow 
me  to  admonish  you  again,  that  this  renunciation  must  be 
from  the  heart,  cordial  and  voluntary,  else  it  will  be  of  no 
avail. 

To  illustrate  and  exhibit  this  point  with  still  greater 
clearness,  I will  give  you  a brief  account  of  two  sisters, 
who,  in  the  solemn  rite  of  confirmation,  made  this  vow 
of  renunciation,  and  leave  you  to  judge  which  actually  and 
from  the  heart  renounced  the  devil  and  his  works,  the  pomps 
of  the  world,  and  the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh. 

Mr.  C was  a gentleman  distinguished  by  his  uni- 

form exemplary  conduct,  and  dignified  Christian  deport- 
ment. His  piety  was  thoroughly  practical.  While  it  was 
calm  and  rational,  it  was  deep-toned  and  ardent.  The 
partner  of  his  early  days  was  sleeping  in  the  grave.  The 
chief  objects  of  his  earthly  affection  were  two  daughters, 
Elizabeth  and  Mary.  A visitation  of  the  diocesan  through 
that  part  of  the  country  where  this  gentleman  resided,  was 
attended  with  the  happy  result,  as  it  often  is,  of  awakening 
the  attention  of  the  young  to  a deep  concern  about  their  soul’s 
salvation.  The  two  daughters  of  this  gentleman  became 
seriously  impressed,  and  apparently  the  subjects  of  divine 
grace.  They  accordingly  testified,  in  the  ordinance  of  con- 
firmation, their  determination  to  renounce  a life  of  sin  and 
commence  a life  of  holiness. 

Mary,  the  younger  sister,  from  the  hour  she  pledged  her 
word  at  the  altar,  seemed  to  look  upon  herself  as  given  up 
to  God.  She  no  longer  visited  places  distinguished  by 
levity,  frivolity,  and  fashionable  dissipation,  but  sought  her 


136 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Difference  of  practice  in 

happiness  in  the  more  sober  and  quiet  scenes  of  domestic 
life.  All  the  tempers  of  her  mind  were  made  the  subjects 
of  watchfulness  and  strict  discipline.  Although  cheerful, 
she  did  not  allow  herself  to  be  giddy.  She  was  affec- 
tionate to  all  her  friends,  and  ever  ready  to  comply  with 
the  wishes  of  her  only  surviving  parent.  And  all  this 
seemed  to  be  the  result  of  the  adoption  of  a new  principle 
in  her  heart. 

Elizabeth,  on  the  other  hand,  after  a few  months  had 
elapsed,  seemed  as  gay  and  as  fond  of  the  vanities  of  the 
world  as  ever.  The  renewing  of  her  baptismal  vow 
seemed  to  have  the  same  influence  upon  her  mind  that  the 
putting  on  mourning  for  a distant  connexion  would  have 
had.  It  was  merely  the  compliance  with  a custom  which, 
when  past,  was  forgotten.  The  world  had  the  same  hold 
upon  her  affections,  and  the  tempers  of  her  mind  were  just 
as  unrestrained  as  ever. 

One  incident,  which  I will  relate,  will  illustrate  this  re- 
mark. A few  months  only  had  elapsed  since  confirmation, 
when  the  sisters  received  an  invitation  to  be  present  at  a 
place  where  there  was  to  be  great  gayety,  and  a scene  of 
amusement  hardly  suited  to  the  taste  of  a truly  devotional 
mind. 

Mary  immediately  declined  the  invitation.  She  had  two 
reasons.  First,  she  questioned  whether  participation  in 
such  scenes  was  compatible  with  her  profession ; and, 
secondly,  on  the  evening  of  the  intended  party  there  was 
divine  service ; and  when  the  question  was  between  the  house 
of  pleasure  and  the  house  of  God,  she  thought  there  should 
be  no  hesitation.  Her  sister,  however,  immediately  con- 
sented to  go.  When  their  father  was  apprized  of  Eliza- 
beth’s determination,  he  told  her  that  he  had  serious 
objections  to  her  arrangement.  He  could  not  think  the 
scene  of  amusement  of  a very  rational  character,  and  it  was 
calculated  to  dissipate  every  thing  like  seriousness. 

“You  will,  my  child,”  said  he,  “wound  my  feelings 
inexpressibly,  if  you  persist,  although  I shall  not  lay  my 
commands  upon  you.  Would  it  not  be  more  compatible 
with  your  late  vow  to  go  to  church  this  evening,  than  to 
that  scene  of  thoughtless  gayety  ?” 

Elizabeth  said,  she  had  engaged  to  go,  and  she  could  not 
break  her  engagement. 


137 


LECT.  VI.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Two  sisters  detailed. 


“ But,”  said  her  father,  “ have  you  not  engaged  to  re- 
nounce the  pomps  and  vanities  of  the  world?” 

She  said  she  did  not  consider  that  her  confirmation  en- 
gagement was  to  be  any  barrier  in  the  way  of  her  enjoy- 
ment ; and  if  she  did  not  go,  her  heart  would  be  there, 
which  would  be  the  same  thing. 

“ Go  with  me,  my  child,”  said  her  father ; “ go  with 
me  to  church,  and,  perhaps,  your  heart  will  be  recalled  to 
God.” 

This  proposal  was  evaded  by  many  excuses,  till  at  last, 
in  much  ill-temper,  and  under  high  irritation,  she  declared, 
if  she  could  not  have  her  own  way,  she  would  not,  unless 
absolutely  commanded,  go  to  church.  The  affectionate 
father,  with  a heavy  heart,  bade  her  take  her  own  course, 
but  not  without  expressing  a hope  that  she  would  soon  be 
convinced  of  her  folly. 

And  now  Elizabeth  was  in  the  hall  of  mirth  and  gayety  ; 
but  she  was  not  happy.  A rival  received  more  attention,  and 
was  more  admired  than  herself.  A thousand  untoward 
things  were  occurring  to  mar  her  enjoyment.  At  length 
she  became  deeply  engaged  in  frivolous  conversation  with 
one  who,  a few  years  before,  had  been  apparently  very  de- 
voted to  God.  He  had  now  gone  back  to  the  paths  of 
folly.  The  subject  of  religion  was  incidentally  alluded  to, 
and  this  heaven-daring  apostate,  for  the  amusement  of  a 
group  that  were  gathered  around  him,  gave  several  speci- 
mens of  prayer  that  he  had  offered  up  “ when  he  was 
pious,”  as  he  sneeringly  remarked.  All  this  furnished 
high  glee  to  the  thoughtless  circle,  and  Elizabeth  joined  in 
the  loud  laugh  with  others. 

Upon  her  return  home,  as  her  sister  and  herself  occupied 
the  same  apartment,  she  found  Mary  kneeling  by  the 
bed-side  in  the  attitude  of  prayer  ; her  face  covered  with 
her  hands.  She  very  abruptly,  and  in  a tone  of  reproof, 
said, 

“I  would  not  be  always  saying  my  prayers.  I wonder 
what  you  have  been  doing  all  this  evening.” 

Mary  rose,  her  eyes  streaming  with  tears,  with  the  deep- 
est emotions  depicted  on  her  countenance,  and  in  a tone 
of  voice  made  up  of  grief  and  tenderness,  she  said, 

“ What  have  I been  doing  ? I have  been  thinking  of  you, 
my  dear  sister.  I returned  from  church,  and  took  up  my 
m 2 


138 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Great  object  of  Christianity. 

Bible,  and  was  reading  the  account  of  our  Saviour’s  mani- 
festation of  himself  to  his  disciples  after  his  resurrection : 
when  I read  this  passage,  ‘ He  showed  them  his  hands  and 
his  feet,’  I immediately  thought  of  you.  I seemed  to  see 
you  standing  before  the  chancel,  renouncing  the  pomps  and 
vanities  of  the  world,  and  the  sinful  desires  of  the  flesh — 
then  the  scene  of  this  evening  came  into  my  mind — you  was 
standing  before  your  dear  father,  opposing  his  wishes,  your 
countenance  swollen  with  anger — then  rushing  into  a scene 
of  dissipation  and  levity — I seemed  to  see  you  at  the  judg- 
ment day  before  the  bar  of  Christ ; and  he  said  nothing  to 
you,  but  showed  you  his  hands  and  his  feet.  I have  heard 
that  we  can  wound  Christ,  and  I thought  he  lifted  up  his 
bleeding  hands,  and  showed  them  to  you,  and  then  I wept 
and  prayed  for  you.” 

You  may  well  imagine  this  overpowered  the  heart  of 
Elizabeth.  She  flung  herself  into  the  arms  of  her  sister, 
and  sobbed  aloud.  A change  commenced  in  her  character 
from  that  time. 

The  impression  that  I wish  to  leave  upon  your  minds  is, 
that  before  this  vow  of  renunciation  can  be  sincerely  made, 
there  must  be  a real  change  in  the  heart.  God  must  be 
loved  above  all  other  things  ; we  must  delight  to  do  his 
will.  We  must  leave  all  our  broken  cisterns,  and  come 
back  to  the  fountain  of  living  waters.  We  must  submit 
our  hearts  to  God,  and  become  voluntary  subjects  of  his 
government.  When  we  have  made  this  surrender  of 
ourselves,  and  have  once  drank  from  the  fountain  of  living 
waters,  and  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious — when 
we  have  caught  even  but  a faint  glimpse  of  the  beauty  of 
holiness,  and  of  the  matchless  perfection  of  the  great  and 
glorious  God — we  shall  most  willingly  renounce  sin  and 
every  thing  that  would  take  off  our  affections  from  him. 

The  great  object  and  business  of  Christianity  is  to  bring 
us  back  to  God,  to  make  us  holy  and  fit  us  for  the  society 
and  enjoyments  of  heaven.  If  this  object  be  ever  accom- 
plished, our  hearts  must  be  given  up  to  God,  purified  by 
his  Spirit,  and  filled  with  longing  desires  and  unceasing 
aspirations  after  holiness.  May  we  find  this  evidence  in 
ourselves,  that  we  have  been  born  from  above,  and  are 
bound  to  a world  of  glory. 


LECT.  VII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


139 


Character  of  the  audience. 


LECTURE  VII. 

FAITH. 

The  Father  himself,  which  hath  sent  me,  hath  borne  witness  of  me. — 
From  the  5th  of  St.  John. 

On  a memorable  occasion,  when  Paul  was  called  from 
his  prison  cell,  and  required  to  stand  up  in  chains,  and  vin- 
dicate his  character,  he  congratulated  himself  upon  the  cir- 
cumstance, that  the  judge  before  whom  he  was  arraigned 
had  some  knowledge  of  facts  that  would  tend  to  throw 
light  upon  his  case.  “ I think  myself  happy,  king  Agrippa, 
because  I shall  answer  for  myself  this  day  before  thee 
touching  all  the  things  whereof  I am  accused  of  the  Jews  : 
especially  because  I know  thee  to  be  expert  in  all  customs 
and  questions  which  are  among  the  Jews.” 

With  equal  truth  I may  say,  that  I think  myself  happy 
that  I am  addressing  a Christian  audience,  who  receive  the 
Bible  as  the  rule  of  their  conduct  and  faith. 

Were  the  audience  I am  addressing  dwellers  in  China, 
Thibet,  Turkey,  or  Hindostan — had  the  youth  assembled 
here  this  evening  been  taught  from  infancy  that  they  could 
wash  away  their  sins  by  frequent  ablutions  in  the  river 
Ganges ; that  they  could  obtain  a seat  among  the  blessed 
by  adoring  the  idol  Fo  ; or  by  prostrating  themselves  be- 
fore the  Lama  ; or  by  lisping  with  profound  reverence  the 
name  of  Mahomet ; or  by  bowing  before  the  bloody  car  of 
Juggernaut,  it  might  be  necessary  to  enter  with  much  detail 
into  all  the  articles  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  exhibit  every 
item  of  the  proof  upon  which  this  system  rests. 

But,  thanks  to  God  ! I stand  to-night,  not  amid  the  scenes 
and  pollutions  of  idolatry,  to  witness,  with  aching  heart  and 
tearful  eye,  the  offer  of  salvation  through  Christ  spurned, 
rejected,  and  despised — I stand  in  the  midst  of  beings  who, 
from  earliest  infancy,  have  been  taught  to  reverence  and 
adore  the  one  living  and  true  God ; to  believe  in  Jesus 


140 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [lECT.  VII 


Profession  of  faith. 

Christ  whom  he  hath  senf.  and  regard  him  as  the  friend  of 
sinners  and  the  Saviour  of  their  souls.  The  task  that  I 
have  before  me  is  comparatively  light. 

In  a former  lecture  it  was  remarked,  that  in  the  primitive 
church,  three  things  were  required  of  candidates  before  they 
were  admitted  to  the  privilege  of  baptism : — “ A formal 
and  solemn  renunciation  of  the  devil ; a profession  of  faith 
made  in  the  words  of  some  received  creed ; a promise  or 
engagement  to  live  in  obedience  to  Christ,  or  by  the  laws 
and  rules  of  the  Christian  religion.” 

In  connexion  with  this  remark,  it  was  also  observed  that 
our  baptismal  service  makes  the  same  requisitions  ; and 
it  was  proposed  to  consider  the  qualifications  of  candidates 
for  confirmation  under  these  three  heads.  We  have  con- 
sidered the  first  of  these  requisitions— *-what  the  disciple  is 
expected  to  renounce. 

We  are  now  to  enter  upon  the  consideration  of  the  second 
thing  required — a profession  of  faith  made  in  the  words  of 
some  received  creed.  This  creed  is  specified  in  our  baptis- 
mal service ; the  second  question  in  the  demand  addressed 
to  the  candidate  being  as  follows  : 

“Dost  thou  believe  all  the  articles  of  the  Christian’s 
faith,  as  contained  in  the  Apostle’s  creed  ?”  And  the  per- 
son to  be  baptized  answers — “ / Z)0.” 

This  declaration  is  solemnly  renewed  at  confirmation. 

“ Do  ye  here,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  of  this  congre- 
gation”— is  the  inquiry  proposed  to  each  one — “renew 
the  solemn  promise  and  vow  that  ye  made,  or  that  was 
made  in  your  name,  at  baptism ; ratifying  and  confirming 
the  same,  and  acknowledging  yourselves  bound  to  believe 
and  to  do  all  these  things  which  ye  then  undertook,  or  your 
sponsors  then  undertook  for  you.” 

They  who  receive  confirmation  acknowledge  themselves 
bound  to  believe  wlfatthey  declared  was  their  belief  at  bap- 
tism. Believers  renew  in  this  ordinance  their  profession 
of  faith. 

The  division  of  the  subject  upon  which  we  are  entering 
therefore  embraces  a wide  field.  It  takes  in  the  whole  sub- 
ject of  religious  faith  in  all  its  various  parts  and  ramifica- 
tions. It  calls  up  the  question,  as  to  the  truth  and  credi- 
bility of  Christianity,  and  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  upon 
which  this  system  is  based.  We  can  barely  glance  at 


LECT.  VI.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


141 


Necessity  of  perfect  conviction. 

these  topics,  referring  you  to  other  sources  for  fuller  eluci- 
* dation. 

By  the  simple  affirmative  reply  “7  do,”  which  you 
make  to  the  inquiry  of  the  bishop,  you  declare  your  full  and 
entire  belief  of  all  the  articles  contained  in  the  apostle’s 
creed. 

Had  I time  to  enter  into  a particular  consideration  of 
each  one  of  these,  it  would  be  a profitable  exercise  ; but  as 
this  will  not  be  practicable,  I will  here  simply  remark,  that 
the  creed  inserted  in  our  liturgy,  and  repeated  by  us  on 
every  occasion  of  public  worship,  is  a concise  and  compre- 
hensive summary  of  the  Christian  doctrines.  It  is  deno- 
minated the  apostle’s  creed,  either  because  it  was  composed 
by  the  apostles,  an  idea  maintained  by  several  learned  men  ; 
or  because  it  contains  all  the  essential  doctrines  which  the 
apostles  preached. 

In  answering  the  inquiry,  therefore — “ dost  thou  believe 
all  the  articles  of  the  Christian  faith,  as  contained  in  the 
apostle’s  creed” — in  the  affirmative,  you  declare  your 
belief  in  the  truths  and  doctrines  of  the  New  Testament. 
Unless  you  do  credit  and  cordially  embrace  the  truths  and 
doctrines  taught  in  the  New  Testament,  there  can  be  no 
possible  inducement  for  you  to  participate  in  the  ordi- 
nances and  sacraments  of  Christianity.  Unless  you 
heartily  believe  what  is  revealed  in  the  New  Testament, 
you  can  have  no  confidence  in  the  promises  of  salvation 
there  made.  You  cannot  have  that  “ hope  which  is  as  an 
anchor  to  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast.” 

Without  a firm  belief  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  a 
realizing  sense  of  dependence  upon  Christ,  for  your  accept- 
ance before  heaven,  you  cannot  be  saved.  The  Scriptures 
declare,  that  “ without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God. 
For  he  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that 
he  is  the  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him.” 

Now  a person  might  have  a theoretic  belief  in  the  Scrip- 
tures : his  understanding  may  assent  to  the  truth  of  all  that 
is  recorded  in  the  Bible,  while  at  the  same  time  his  heart 
may  be  alienated  from  God,  and  wrapt  up  in  insensibility 
and  unbelief. 

In  a subsequent  lecture  we  shall  undertake  to  show  the 
utter  worthlessness  of  such  a faith.  In  the  present  lecture 
we  wish  to  direct  your  attention  to  that  faith  by  which  the 


142 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VI. 


Characteristics  of  prophecy. 

understanding  is  constrained  to  assent  to  the  truth  of  the 
gospel. 

Faith,  in  its  ordinary  acceptation,  consists  in  the  mind’s 
admitting  and  fully  assenting  to  the  truth  of  a fact  or  pro- 
position, upon  satisfactory  evidence.  Now  there  are 
many  sources  whence  we  may  draw  evidence  to  substan- 
tiate the  truth  and  credibility  of  the  Bible.  I shall  direct 
your  attention,  on  the  present  occasion,  to  three  of  these 
sources  : Prophecy , miracles , the  character  of  the  divine 
record  itself. 

1.  Prophecy.  Prophecy  is  the  prediction  of  an  event 
contingent  in  its  nature,  and  beyond  human  calculation. 
To  foretell  with  perfect  accuracy  the  birth  of  a certain  per- 
sonage, the  fall  of  empires  and  the  rise  of  nations,  centu- 
ries before  their  occurrence,  is  prophecy.  We  are  not  en- 
dowed with  the  faculty  of  prescience.  We  cannot  tell 
what  will  be  on  the  morrow.  The  future  is  all  concealed 
from  our  view ; over  it  hangs  a veil  which  no  eye  but 
that  of  Omniscience  can  pierce.  If,  therefore,  any  one  is 
enabled  to  predict  future  events,  it  must  be  through  an  illu- 
mination from  on  high.  If  an  individual  were  to  foretell, 
with  circumstantial  exactness,  a number  of  events  that 
were  not  to  occur  under  three  or  four  hundred  years,  and 
those  events  should  occur  precisely  according  to  his  pre- 
diction, this  would  be  a conclusive  proof  of  the  inspiration 
of  that  individual,  and  his  teaching  might  with  propriety 
be  regarded  as  the  word  of  the  Lord.  If  one  should  de- 
clare, that  within  a given  number  of  years,  London,  Paris, 
or  New  York  would  be  entirely  destroyed, — its  business 
operations  suspended,  its  inhabitants  gone,  its  houses 
demolished,  its  streets  blocked  up,  and  the  whole  extent  of 
its  territory  one  solitary  waste, — the  prediction  would  be  re- 
garded as  one  of  the  wild  dreams  of  a disordered  imagina- 
tion, and  the  event  as  utterly  improbable ; but  should  the 
event  accord  with  the  prediction,  all  who  witnessed  its 
fulfilment  would  be  forced  to  admit  that  the  person  who 
uttered  it  was  divinely  inspired.  This  is  one  of  the 
claims  that  we  put  in  for  the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures. 
Those  sacred  writings  are  full  of  predictions.  The  events 
foretold  were  declared  hundreds  of  years  before  their 
occurrence,  and  many  of  those  events  were  far  more  im- 
probable than  the  one  to  which  allusion  has  just  been  made 


143 


LECT.  VI. ] THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Proofs  of  the  truth  of  Christianity. 

But  at  the  predicted  time  there  was  an  exact  and  circum- 
stantial fulfilment.  This  could  not  have  been  the  result  of 
accident,  nor  the  achievement  of  human  sagacity.  It  must 
have  been  a supernatural  illumination  from  God,  and 
therefore  the  communications  that  stand  in  connexion  with 
with  such  divine  attestations  of  truth  must  be  regarded  as 
the  revelation  of  God. 

The  prophecies  relating  to  the  birth,  life,  and  death  of 
our  Saviour  are  so  full  and  complete,  that  when  put  toge* 
ther,  they  form  a connected  history,  exactly  coinciding  with 
that  written  after  these  events  had  taken  place. 

The  manner  in  which  these  prophecies  have  been  pre- 
served is  worthy  of  observation.  The  Jews  themselves 
were  the  depositories  to  whom  they  were  committed : and 
they  surely  would  have  been  the  last  persons  to  have  con- 
nived at  a forgery,  which,  if  admitted  as  true,  would  have 
implicated  their  character  as  murderers,  and  overturned 
their  whole  system  ; a forgery  that  went  contrary  to  all 
their  preconceived  opinions,  and  proclaimed  him  Messiah 
whom  they  hated  and  had  crucified. 

It  may  also  be  further  remarked  in  relation  to  the  pro- 
phecies, that  there  is  an  intimate  and  close  connexion  be- 
tween them  throughout,  though  written  by  different  men, 
at  different  periods  of  the  world,  and  by  individuals  having 
no  knowledge  of,  or  intercourse  with  each  other.  The 
subjects  of  these  several  prophecies  are  connected,  being 
evidently  parts  of  one  great  and  glorious  plan.  They  who 
would  wish  to  investigate  this  branch  of  evidence  still  fur- 
ther would  do  well  to  consult  Bishop  Newton’s  Disserta- 
tions on  the  Prophecies,  a most  able,  judicious,  and  satis- 
factory work. 

2.  Miracles  is  another  source  of  proof  upon  which  we 
rely,  to  show  the  inspiration  of  the  Bible  and  the  truth  of 
Christianity.  A miracle  is  an  act  beyond  the  limits  of  hu- 
man power,  evidencing  the  immediate  agency  of  God  in 
suspending  or  counteracting  the  laws  of  nature.  God 
would  not  exert  a supernatural  agency  to  accredit  the 
statement  of  a company  of  impostors,  who  had  banded  them- 
selves together  for  the  very  purpose  of  deceiving  the  world. 
It  is  absolutely  certain  that  a holy  God  would  not  coun- 
tenance an  imposture,  or  what  was  opposite  both  to  his 


144 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Evidence  of  the  Divine  origin  ofthe  Scriptures. 

nature  and  worship,  by  appending  to  it  the  confirmation  of 
miracles. 

If,  then,  one  claims  to  be  a teacher  sent  from  God,  and 
in  proof  of  this  claim,  works  undoubted  miracles,  cures 
disease  by  a touch,  raises  the  dead  by  a word,  and  hushes 
to  repose  the  wind  and  the  storm  by  a single  command, 
he  gives  undoubted  evidence  that  he  is  divinely  inspired. 
This  is  the  evidence  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  exhi- 
bited in  proof  of  their  divine  commission.  The  miracles 
which  they  wrought  were  done  in  public,  in  the  face  of 
their  enemies,  exposed  to  the  notice  and  observation  of  all, 
and  addressed  to  the  external  senses.  These  miracles, 
therefore,  which  are  God’s  own  seal,  afford  irrefragable 
proof  of  the  inspiration  of  the  Bible  and  the  truth  of  Chris- 
tianity. They  who  desire  to  look  into  this  subject  more 
at  large  would  do  well  to  consult  Paley  on  the  Evidences 
of  Christianity. 

3.  I remark,  that  the  character  of  the  sacred  record 
itself  evinces  its  divine  origin. 

Bad  men  would  not  go  to  work  to  make  the  world  bet- 
ter, or  to  persuade  men  to  become  holy.  But  the  whole 
design  of  the  Bible,  most  obviously,  from  beginning  to 
end,  is  to  make  men  virtuous  and  holy.  Those  who 
wrote  this  book,  therefore,  must  have  been  good  men. 
But  they  could  not  have  been  good  men  unless  they  were 
divinely  inspired,  because  they  every  where  claim  this  in- 
spiration. They  distinctly  say,  that  “ liars  shall  have 
their  part  in  the  lake  which  burneth  with  brimstone  and 
fire.”  And  yet  if  they  were  not  sent  of  God,  and  did 
not  reveal  what  he  showed  to  them,  they  were  the  great- 
est of  liars  ; for  they  profess  to  have  been  commissioned 
and  sent  by  the  Most  High,  that  they  came  as  his  mes- 
sengers, and  communicated  only  what  they  had  received 
in  solemn  charge  from  Him. 

Thus  have  I briefly  glanced  at  some  of  the  prominent 
arguments  that  may  be  brought  forward  to  substantiate  the 
truth  of  the  gospel.  The  subject  is  one  of  wide  extent 
and  vast  importance  ; and  I wish  that  all  my  hearers  who 
have  leisure  and  opportunity,  among  other  authors,  would 
read  Bishop  Mcllvaine’s  Lectures  on  the  Evidences  of 
Christianity.  I am  sure  that  no  man  who  examines  this 


LECT.  VI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


145 


Self-deceiving  illusions. 

subject  with  candour  and  an  honest  desire  to  arrive  at  the 
truth,  will  have  a single  doubt  resting  upon  his  mind.  To 
me  the  truth  of  Christianity  is  just  as  demonstrable  as  that 
the  globe  on  which  I dwell  revolves  on  its  axis. 

I never  knew  a man  sit  down  to  the  investigation  of  this 
subject,  with  an  honest  desire  to  ascertain  the  truth,  that 
did  not  find  all  his  doubts  dissipated.  And  I will  say  fur- 
ther, I never  knew  a man  that  had  any  acquaintance  with 
the  Bible,  who  was  a confirmed  skeptic  or  infidel.  The 
great  mass  of  unbelievers  are  totally  ignorant  of  the  truths 
which  the  Bible  contains.  They  have  never  taken  the 
pains  to  read  it : and  there  are  hundreds  of  instances 

where  men  have  sat  down  to  read  the  Bible,  with  the  de- 
sire and  expectation  of  finding  something  very  absurd  and 
contradictory  in  it,  who  have  found  the  truth  emanating 
upon  them  with  so  many  rays  of  brightness  from  that 
sacred  volume,  that  they  have  been  forced  to  admit  that  it 
was  the  word  of  God  and  the  “ sword  of  the  Spirit.” 
There  are  very  few  who  have  ever  given  the  subject  any 
examination  that  continue  unbelievers.  The  corrupt  heart 
is  the  great  source  of  unbelief.  There  are  thousands  who 
court  skepticism  because  it  offers  a shelter  to  them  while 
indulging  in  their  darling  pleasures  and  vices. 

The  Bible  being  true,  every  man  that  is  not  changed  by 
divine  grace,  brought  into  a living  union  with  Christ,  and 
renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  will,  dying  in  this  state, 
infallibly  sink  into  the  pit  of  never-ending  ruin. 

Now,  do  the  sons  and  daughters  of  gayety  believe  this  ? 
They  admit  the  Bible  is  true  ; but  they  act  precisely  in  the 
same  way  they  would  if  they  believed  it  false.  There  is  a 
secret  hope  cherished,  that  God  will  not  be  as  good  as  his 
word  ; that  he  will  not  inflict  the  punishment  which  he  has 
threatened ; that  there  is  no  reason  to  be  alarmed  ; that  in 
the  end  all  will  be  well.  These  conclusions  are  set  up  in 
the  very  face  of  God’s  most  positive  declaration,  “ that  the 
wicked  and  all  who  forget  God  shall  be  turned  into  hell.” 
While  their  bark  is  gayly  floating  down  the  stream  of 
prosperity,  their  skepticism  may  give  them  no  uneasiness  ; 
but  when  death  shall  come  and  lay  his  icy  hand  upon 
them,  then  the  Bible  will  be  believed,  and  its  hopes  sought 
for.  Then  that  lip  which  was  curled  in  scorn  when  the 
name  of  Jesus  was  mentioned,  will  strive  to  breathe  a 

N 


146 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Narrative  exemplifying 

prayer  on  high ; that  sneer  and  look  of  contempt  which 
was  cast  upon  the  penitent,  that  bowed  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross,  will  be  exchanged  for  one  of  confusion  and  dismay. 

Men  of  vicious  and  dissolute  habits  often  become  unbe- 
lievers merely  to  quiet  the  fears  of  conscience.  They  see, 
if  the  Bible  is  true,  their  case  is  hopeless  ; if  the  Bible  is 
true,  they  must  either  abandon  their  evil  courses,  or  at 
last  take  up  their  abode  in  hell.  Their  vicious  courses 
they  will  not  abandon  ; and  in  order  to  quiet  their  fears, 
they  resolve  to  disbelieve  the  Bible.  But  this  infidelity 
will  not  avail  in  a dying  hour.  Then  the  certainty  of  their 
condemnation  will  press  upon  their  thoughts  with  over- 
whelming conviction. 

A little  narrative  which  came  into  my  hands  some  two 
years  since,  will  illustrate  the  truth  of  the  foregoing  ob- 
servations, and  most  conclusively  show  that  infidelity,  in  a 
great  majority  of  cases,  results  from  a love  of  sin,  and  will 
in  the  trying  hour  of  death  desert  the  miserable  wretch 
who  cherishes  it,  and  leave  him  to  struggle  with  all  the 
horrors  of  unalleviated  despair. 


Some  few  years  since,  says  the  writer  of  this  narra- 
tive, in  passing  through  one  of  the  mountainous  districts 
of  New  England,  I entered  a secluded  and  solitary  glen,- 
which,  being  hemmed  in  by  lofty  and  precipitous  ranges 
of  hills,  and  overhung  by  continuous  shade,  awakened 
feelings  of  a solemn  and  somewhat  melancholy  cast.  I had 
been  previously  apprized  that  this  glen,  through  which  my 
road  lay,  after  winding  in  serpentine  course  round  the  base 
of  several  wild  and  cloud-capt  mountains,  opened  into  a 
bold  champaign  country  ; and  that  just  at  this  point,  there 
stood  a little  hamlet  or  village. 

It  was  near  the  decline  of  day : and  as  I designed  to 
make  that  village  my  resting  place  for  the  night,  I rode  on 
leisurely  through  this  wild  and  solitary  glen,  indulging  in 
those  sober  trains  of  thought  which  the  scene  was  pecu- 
liarly calculated  to  inspire.  Just  before  reaching  the 
Camlet  which  I have  mentioned,  my  attention  was  arrested 
by  the  appearance  of  an  aged  and  venerable  man,  who 
seemed  engaged  in  putting  up  a stone  at  the  head  of  a 


LECT.  VI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


147 


The  foregoing  proposition. 

grave.  The  field  in  which  this  grave  was  situated,  was  an 
enclosure  of  considerable  extent,  interspersed  with  trees, 
and  skirted  on  two  sides  by  a forest.  I soon  perceived, 
however,  there  were  other  graves  in  the  neighbourhood, 
and  readily  came  to  the  conclusion  that  this  was  the  com- 
mon burial  ground  where  the  villagers  interred  the  remains 
of  their  departed  friends. 

These  resting  places  of  the  dead  have  always  appeared, 
in  my  view,  invested  with  a sacred  character.  I never 
could  pass  these  spots,  hallowed  by  the  crumbled  dust  of 
those  who  once  moved  amid  the  circles  of  the  living, 
without  having  peculiar  trains  of  thought  awakened  in  my 
mind.  The  scene  through  which  I had  just  passed,  and 
the  reflections  which  I had  been  indulging,  were  such  as 
were  exactly  suited  to  the  enjoyment  of  an  half  hour’s 
stroll  amid  the  gray  and  moss-covered  stones  that  stood  over 
the  mouldered  ashes  of  the  dead. 

There  was  something,  too,  in  the  appearance  of  the  old 
man,  of  whom  I have  just  spoke,  that  deeply  interested 
me.  In  height  he  was  below  the  middle  stature,  though 
in  the  general  structure  of  his  frame  he  appeared  exceed- 
ingly muscular  and  athletic,  and  all  his  movements  indi- 
cated one  of  an  ardent  and  sanguine  temperament.  It  was 
abundantly  obvious,  the  moment  I approached  him,  that  he 
was  under  the  influence  of  deep  and  absorbing  feeling. 
And  why  should  not  all  the  tender  sensibilities  of  his 
nature  have  been  awake  ? He  was  setting  up  a stone  to 
mark  the  grave  of  the  last  of  his  family  ! 

“ I had  thought,”  said  he,  in  the  course  of  an  interesting 
conversation — and  as  the  remark  dropped  from  his  lips,  it 
occurred  to  me  that,  with  locks  as  white  as  the  driven 
snow,  and  a countenance  worked  up  into  an  expression  of 
the  highest  emotions,  his  was  a form,  and  attitude,  and 
aspect,  that  should  have  been  immortalized  by  the  hand 
of  a Raphael — “ I had  thought  that  this  son  would  have 
performed  this  mournful  office  for  me.  But  an  infinitely 
wise  Providence  has  seen  fit  to  ordain  that  I shall  stand, 
in  the  winter  of  age,  over  the  grave  of  my  last  remaining 
child.” 

Seeing,  in  the  same  cluster,  the  names  of  another  family, 
I inquired  if  they  were  his  relatives  ? 

“You  see  there,”  he  replied,  “the  names  of  Mr.  and 


148 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Conduct  of 

Mrs.  S . She,  who  lies  there,  poor  girl,  wasjny  only 

daughter.  You  see  she  died  young;  and  her  husband  died 
young ; but,  alas  ! their  history  is  fraught  with  remem- 
brances that  wring  this  old  and  withered  heart  of  mine 
with  keen  and  unspeakable  anguish.” 

To  an  effort  to  offer  him  condolence,  he  mournfully  re- 
plied, “ You  cannot  comfort  me  ; I will  tell  you  their  his- 
tory, and  then  you  will  see  that  you  cannot  comfort  me. 

“ Jane,  as  I have  said,  was  my  only  daughter;  and  in 
natural  endowments,  in  amiability,  and  sweetness  of  temper, 
she  was  all  that  a fond  father  could  have  desired.  She 
married  young,  and  in  the  opinion  of  the  world,  well . 

Her  husband,  Mr.  S , was  of  a highly  respectable 

family,  and  in  easy  circumstances. 

“ But  my  dear  child  still  wanted  one  thing,  the  absence 
of  which  occasioned  me  inconceivable  distress.  Often,  on 
my  bended  knees,  did  I fervently  implore  for  her  the  gift 
of  God’s  heavenly  grace  ; often  did  I warn  and  entreat  her 
to  seek  the  salvation  of  her  never-dying  soul.  But,  like 
thousands  of  others,  while  I expostulated  with  her,  she 
seemed  affected  ; and  the  next  moment,  as  she  turned  to  the 
world,  she  became  spell-bound  by  its  fascinations,  and 
drawn  into  the  midst  of  its  gayeties  and  follies.  This 
worldly  influence  the  more  readily  predominated  over  her, 
from  the  circumstance  that  her  husband  was  exceedingly 
fond  of  a life  of  gayety  and  pleasure.  And  I now  learned, 
for  the  first  time,  that  he  held  very  loose  notions  upon 
the  subject  of  experimental  religion,  having  embraced  the 
unscriptural  and  preposterous  belief,  that  all  men,  in  a 
future  world,  will  be  equally  happy,  whatever  may  have 

been  their  lives  and  habits  in  this.  Still,  Mr.  S 

proved  a kind  and  affectionate  husband,  and  maintained  in 
society  a character  for  great  integrity.  He  was  also 
usually  an  attendant  upon  public  worship. 

“ About  four  years  after  the  marriage  of  my  daughter, 

the  Rev.  Mr.  A , who  is  now  settled  among  us,  came 

to  our  village.  He  is  a man  who  preaches  with  eternity 
full  in  his  view  ; and  as  though  heaven  and  hell  were 
passing  right  before  his  eyes.  His  preaching  was  greatly 
blessed  through  the  whole  parish.  Many  aged  sinners 
were  roused  from  their  long  slumbers  of  sin,  and  led  for 
the  first  time  anxiously  to  inquire  what  they  should  do  to 


LECT.  VI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


149 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  S . 

be  saved.  His  words  went  home  to  the  breasts  of  the 
young  with  power  and  effect.  I shall  never  forget  the  ear- 
nestness of  his  appearance,  the  impressiveness  of  his  man- 
ner, the  overwhelming  force  of  his  appeals,  and  the 
solemnity  of  the  audience,  one  Sunday  afternoon.  His 
discourse  was  upon  * the  danger  of  deferring  the  business 
of  religion .’  I believe  that  he  made  every  procrastinator 
feel  that  he  stood  upon  the  most  dangerous  ground. 

“ ‘ I preach,’  said  he,  ‘ to  a dying  people  ; I preach  to 
some  who  will  never  again  hear  the  message  of  life  proclaimed 
to  them.  It  has  been  so  on  former  occasions.  I can  dis- 
tinctly recollect  several  individuals,  who  within  three 
months  were  my  auditors,  that  are  now  in  eternity.  And  I 
have  no  doubt  there  are  individuals  here  who  will  never 
again  enter  an  earthly  temple,  but  will  go  to  the  judgment 
bar  of  Christ  with  this  very  sermon  ringing  in  their  ears. 
And  are  you  ready  to  go  ? Are  you  prepared  to  meet  your 
God?’ 

“Proceeding  in  this  strain,  he  drew  with  awful  distinct- 
ness the  last  judgment  scene,  and  represented  himself  as 
standing  in  the  midst  of  his  flock  as  they  were  ranged  be- 
fore that  dread  bar.  There  remained  few  dry  eyes  in  the 
house.  My  dear  Jane  was  among  the  hearers.  I per- 
ceived that  her  heart  was  touched. 

“ The  next  morning  sfre  came  to  me,  in  great  distress,  to 
know  how  she  might  escape  the  wrath  to  come.  She 
seemed  deeply  impressed  with  the  conviction  that  this  was 
the  last  opportunity  she  would  ever  enjoy  to  turn  to  God. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  A saw  her  frequently,  and  endeavoured 

to  give  permanency  to  her  religious  impressions.  There 
were  many  that  felt  anxious  for  her  salvation,  and  that 
called  to  speak  to  her  about  the  great  interests  of  eternity. 
All  this,  however,  displeased  and  irritated  her  husband  ; 
and  in  order  to  remove  her  entirely  from  the  circle  of  this 
religious  influence,  he  started  with  her  upon  a journey  to  a 
distant  place,  and  there  most  sedulously  sought  to  win 
her  back  again  to  her  former  thoughtlessness,  and  life  of 
pleasure.  And,  alas  ! by  the  daily  contact  and  influence  of 
a circle  of  fashionable  friends,  his  effort  proved  too  success- 
ful. When  Jane  returned,  all  her  seriousness  was  gone, 
and  she  was  the  same  gay  and  thoughtless  being  as  before. 
She  had,  indeed,  slighted  the  last  call  of  divine  mercy  ! 

N 2 


150 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  VI. 


Death  of  Mrs.  S . 


“ The  third  day  after  her  return,  she  was  seized  with  a 
violent  fever,  from  which  she  never  recovered.  In  the  first 
attack  of  her  disease  she  became  delirious,  and  continued 
so  through  the  whole  of  her  illness.  During  all  that  time 
there  was  but  one  short  lucid  interval  in  which  she  saw 
things  as  they  were,  and  realized  the  actual  state  of  her 
situation.  This  occurred  about  two  hours  before  her  death 
She  seemed  to  have  just  awoke  from  a dream.  She  had  a 
distinct  recollection  of  the  solemn  warnings  that  had  been 
addressed  to  her — the  effort  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  made 
to  draw  her  from  the  paths  of  death — the  deep  concern  she 
had  experienced — and  the  heaven-provoking  expedients  to 
which  she  had  resorted,  to  disencumber  her  mind  from  the 
distress  which  had  been  occasioned  by  a view  of  her  sins. 

“ She  was  soon  made  to  comprehend  that  her  illness  was 
very  severe,  and  that  but  small  hopes  could  be  entertained 
for  her  recovery.  And  then  the  thought  seemed  instantly 
to  dart  across  her  mind,  that  her  case  was  hopeless  and 
her  doom  sealed.  We  all  stood  around  her  bed  as  she 
asked  her  husband  to  come  close  by  her  side,  and  mourn- 
fully said, 

“ ‘ I wish  to  speak  to  you  a few  words  with  my  dying 
breath.  I shall  not  live.  I feel  that  my  days  are  num- 
bered. And  then  I fear  that  my  soul  will  sink  down 
into  everlasting  burnings.  I have  from  my  childhood  re- 
sisted the  strivings  of  God’s  Spirit,  and  slighted  all  the 
calls  of  mercy ; and  a few  weeks  since,  when  I was  so 
deeply  impressed  with  a view  of  my  sinfulness,  I had  the 
fullest  persuasion,  that  if  I did  not  then  turn  to  God  with 
my  whole  heart,  I should  perish  for  ever.  And  so  it  will 
turn  out.  Oh,  my  husband,  believe  me — there  is  a heaven 
— there  is  a hell ! Do  not  trifle  with  your  salvation  any 
longer.  Look  upon  me,  and  see  how  wretched  is  the  being 
who  dies  without  hope.  My  day  of  grace  is  over — and  I 
am  going,  I am  going,  impenitent,  unchanged,  unpardoned, 
to  the  judgment  bar  to  receive  my  awful  sentence.  Oh, 
how  shall  I go  ! Hold  me — hold  me.’ 

“ Here  her  mind  again  wandered;  reason  was  no  longer 
at  the  helm,  and  her  eyes  continued  to  roll  in  wild  vacancy, 
until  they  became  glassy  and  motionless  in  death.  Thus 
did  my  Jane,  the  pride  and  idol  of  my  heart,  sink  down 


LECT.  VI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


151 


Account  of  Mr.  S . 


amid  clouds  and  darkness,  leaving  not  a gleam  of  hope  be- 
hind to  cheer  and  comfort  the  sad  heart  of  a fond  father  ! 

“ Her  death,  however,  and  her  last  appeal  seemed  to  pro- 
duce a great  and  decided  effect  upon  Mr.  S . From 

the  day  of  her  funeral  he  appeared  to  be  another  man.  He 
renounced  his  skeptical  notions,  bid  adieu  to  the  scenes  of 
gayety,  and  seemed  in  earnest  in  his  purposes  to  lead  a new 
and  holy  life.  Still  he  took  no  step,  by  which  he  might 
give  a pledge  of  his  future  devotedness  to  the  service  of  his 
Maker,  and  impart  increased  permanency  to  his  present 
purposes  of  amendment.  On  this  subject  I at  several 
times  expostulated  with  him,  and  represented  to  him  the 
danger  of  keeping  back,  and  not  coming  out  boldly  on  the 
Lord’s  side. 

“ The  last  conversation  of  this  kind  that  I had  with  him, 
was  just  before  the  administration  of  the  rite  of  confirma- 
tion in  our  village.  Many,  who  had  once  been  companions 
with  him  in  pleasure  and  dissipation,  were  now  bowed  to 
the  earth  in  penitence,  and  were  intending  to  dedicate  them- 
selves to  God  in  that  holy  ordinance,  in  a solemn  covenant 
never  to  be  forgotten.  I urged  it  upon  him  to  be  one  of 
the  number.  The  reason  he  assigned  for  hesitating  was, 
that  he  had  not  yet  had  sufficient  time  to  test  the  sincerity 
of  his  own  heart  in  the  matter. 

“ The  truth  was,  that  he  had  never  submitted  his  heart 
to  God.  His  affections  still  clung  to  the  world.  He  was 
too  proud  to  bow  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  This  the  issue 
showed.  By  degrees  his  serious  impressions  wore  off. 
He  imperceptibly  glided  into  his  former  practices,  and  fell 
in  with  his  former  associates  ; and  but  a few  years  had 

elapsed,  before  Mr.  S was  as  far  gone  in  the  way  of 

perdition  as  ever. 

“ I once  undertook  to  expostulate  with  him,  but  it  was 
of  no  avail.  He  frankly  avowed  to  me,  that  it  was  his  full 
belief  that  our  conduct  here  could  not  exert  the  slightest 
influence  upon  our  happiness  or  unhappiness  hereafter,  and 
that  he  very  much  questioned  whether  there  were  any  here- 
after. These  sentiments  I was  confident  he  had  embraced, 
not  from  reason  and  reflection,  but  for  the  purpose  of  quiet- 
ing a tortured  conscience.  He  had  become  greatly  ad- 
dicted to  gaming.  This  led  to  the  kindred  vices  of  drink- 
ing and  dissoluteness.  It  was  his  attachment  to  these 


152 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VI. 


Mr.  S ’s  death-bed. 

pleasures  and  this  mode  of  life,  that  drove  him  to  the  adop- 
tion of  these  skeptical  views.  This  appeared  at  last  by  his 
own  voluntary  confession. 

“ One  cold,  dark  night  I was  called  out  of  bed  to  go  to 

see  Mr.  S , who  was  thought  to  be  dying.  I threw  on 

my  clothes  and  hurried  to  his  lodgings,  where  I found  him 
suffering  great  pain  of  body,  and  inconceivable  agony  of 
mind.  His  habits  had  brought  on  a sudden  inflammatory 
attack,  which  threatened  immediate  dissolution.  I went  in, 
and  sat  silently  down  by  his  bed.  He  stretched  out  his 
hand,  and  convulsively  clasped  mine,  and  then  said, 

“ ‘ I hardly  know  why  I have  sent  for  you  ; for  you  can 
do  me  no  good.  No  one  can  any  longer  do  any  thing  for 
me.  I believe  you  have  been  my  friend,  and  have  ever 
sought  my  well-being.  I am  conscious  I have  ill  re- 
quited your  kindness.  Perhaps,  however,  I should  have 
been  reckless  even  of  this,  did  I not  remember  that  you 
was  the  father  of  her  who  was  all  the  world  to  me,  and 
who,  with  her  dying  breath,  adjured  me  to  seek  the  salva- 
tion of  my  soul.  That  counsel,  as  you  well  know,  I have 
not  heeded.  It  has  not  been,  however,  because  I did  not  be- 
lieve in  the  truths  of  the  Bible,  and  the  realities  of  eternity, 
although  I often  assigned  this  to  you  as  the  reason.  But 
with  all  my  efforts  to  disbelieve  the  word  of  God — and  this 
I have  most  sedulously  endeavoured  to  do,  for  I plainly 
.perceived  that  if  that  volume  declared  the  truth,  I was  sure 
of  perdition  ; — yet  with  all  my  efforts  to  disbelieve  the  re- 
cord of  God,  I could  never  divest  myself  of  the  awful 
apprehension  of  the  realities  of  a judgment  bar.  And  now 
I feel  as  assured  that  there  is  a judgment  to  come,  and  a 
burning  hell  into  which  the  wicked  will  be  plunged,  I feel 
as  fully  assured  of  it,  as  though  they  were  objects  of  actual 
vision  ! It  was  pride,  and  the  natural  rebellion  of  my  un- 
subdued heart,  that  led  me  to  reject  your  counsel  when  you 
urged  me  to  bind  myself  to  the  service  of  God  in  the  rite 
of  confirmation.  Oh  had  I done  it — had  I then  cherished 
my  seriousness,  and  put  myself  under  the  salutary  restraint 
of  an  assumed  baptismal  vow,  I might  have  been  saved  from 
this  hour  of  despair,  and  frpm  the  unending  horrors  that 
hang  over  the  history  of  the  damned ! It  was  pride,  and 
the  natural  rebellion  of  my  unsubdued  heart,  that  led  me  to 
neglect  the  dying  counsel  of  my  dear , and  I fear  for  ever 


LECT.  VII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


153 


Last  words  of  Mr.  S , and  closing  reflections. 

ruined  wife  ! Yes,  and  her  ruin  will  be  chargeable  upon 
me  ! I cruelly  tore  her  away  from  awakened  Christian 
sympathies,  and  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I would 
not  have  her  religious,  and  therefore  sought  to  banish 
every  serious  impression  from  her  mind.  In  this  I suc- 
ceeded ; and,  as  you  know,  she  died  in  despair.  And  can 
there  be  hope  for  me  ? O no ; my  doom  has  long  since 
been  sealed  up.  Both  God’s  mercy  and  justice  will  be 
vindicated  in  my  destruction.  Leave  me  now,  sir,  I have 
unburthened  my  mind.  I have  no  further  communication 
to  make  to  any  individual.  I have  well  nigh  arrived  at  the 
edge  of  the  precipice  from  which  I make  the  fatal,  the  irre- 
coverable plunge  !’ 

“ It  was  in  vain  that  I sought  to  point  this  guilt-stained 
and  despairing  sinner  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  He  did  not, 
he  would  not  hear  me.  Death  was  making  rapid  advances 
upon  him.  And  soon  the  motionless  pulse,  the  glazed 
eye,  the  livid  and  distorted  lip  showed  that  all  was  over. 

“ And  now,”  said  my  venerable  informant,  as  he  wiped 
away  the  big  drops  that  moistened  his  wrinkled  cheeks. 
“ And  now  you  see,  that  in  relation  to  those  who  sleep 
there  in  death  together,  you  cannot  comfort  me  !” 

To  this  remark  I could  make  no  reply,  but  left  him  with 
feelings  full  of  sadness,  and  under  the  confirmed  convic- 
tion, that  the  corrupt  heart  is  the  great  seat  of  infidelity, 
and  that  they  who  slight  the  invitations  of  mercy,  and  ne- 
glect to  cherish  the  influences  of  divine  grace,  run  the  tre- 
mendous risk  of  ruining  their  souls  for  ever. 


The  incidents  contained  in  this  narrative  are  strikingly 
illustrative  of  the  truth  of  the  position  laid  down  in  this 
lecture.  While  the  narrative  shows,  most  conclusively, 
that  the  origin  of  infidelity  is  the  corrupt  heart,  it  presents  to 
the  heedless  sinner  an  exemplification  of  the  awful  truth, 
that  “ he  that  being  often  reproved,  hardeneth  his  neck, 
shall  suddenly  be  destroyed,  and  that  without  remedy.” 


154 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII. 


Naaman,  the  leper, 


LECTURE  VIII. 

THE  TRUTH  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 

Who  are  these  in  bright  array  ! 

This  innumerable  throng, 

Round  the  altar  night  and  day, 

Tuning  their  triumphant  song ! — 

We  are  told  that  “ the  captain  of  the  host  of  the  king  01 
Syria  was  a great  man  with  his  master  and  honourable, 
and  that  he  was  also  a mighty  man  in  valour : but  he  was 
a leper.”  Having  heard,  through  a captive  maid-servant 
brought  from  the  land  of  Israel,  of  a distinguished  prophet 
in  Samaria,  he  went,  under  the  sanction  of  the  king  of  Sy- 
ria, to  pay  him  a visit.  That  he  might  the  more  certainly 
secure  his  object,  he  sought  to  impress  the  prophet  with 
an  idea  of  his  dignity  and  greatness.  And  hence  he  took 
along  with  him,  to  be  disposed  of  in  gifts,  “ ten  talents  of 
silver  and  six  thousand  pieces  of  gold,  and  ten  changes  of 
raiment.”  And  “ so  Naaman  came  with  his  horses  and 
his  chariots,  and  stood  at  the  door  of  the  house  of  Elisha.” 

Doubtless,  by  the  splendour  and  magnificence  of  his 
equipage,  he  expected  to  make  a powerful  impression  upon 
the  mind  of  the  prophet.  But  Elisha  did  not  deign  even 
to  look  upon  all  this  pomp  and  parade,  but  simply  “ sent  a 
messenger  unto  him,  saying,  Go  wash  in  Jordan  seven 
times,  and  thy  flesh  shall  come  again  unto  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  be  clean.” 

This  reception  was  so  unlike  what  this  proud  and  vain- 
glorious general  had  anticipated,  that  we  can  hardly  con- 
ceive his  disappointment  and  chagrin.  “ Behold  I 
thought,”  said  he,  “ he  will  surely  come  to  me , and 
stand , and  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  his  God,  and 
strike  his  hand  over  the  place  and  recover  the  leper.  Are 
not  Abana  and  Pharpar,  rivers  of  Damascus,  better  than 


LECT.  VIII.J 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


155 


A resemblance  of  hesitating  sinners. 

all  the  waters  of  Jordan  ? May  I not  wash  in  them,  and  be 
clean?  So  he  turned  and  went  away  in  a rage.” 

Though  he  had  travelled  so  far  to  be  healed  of  his  leprosy, 
and  now  had  the  means  of  cure  in  his  power,  yet  his  ex- 
pectations were  so  disappointed,  that  he  was  about  to  re- 
turn, and  lose  all  the  benefit  of  the  proffered  cure.  But 
his  servant,  who  reasoned  infinitely  better  than  the  master, 
drew  near,  and  said,  “ My  father,  if  the  prophet  had  bid 
thee  do  some  great  thing,  wouldst  thou  not  have  done  it  ? 
How  much  rather,  then,  when  he  saith  to  thee,  Wash  and 
be  clean  ? Then  went  he  down  and  dipped  himself  seven 
times  in  Jordan,  according  to  the  saying  of  the  man  of 
God  ; and  his  flesh  came  again  like  unto  the  flesh  of  a lit 
tie  child,  and  he  was  clean.” 

The  conduct  of  the  leprous  Naaman  is  strikingly  ana- 
logous to  that  of  the  unregenerate  sinner  when  first  led  to 
think  of  coming  to  Christ  for  salvation.  The  very  simpli- 
city of  the  remedy  proposed  in  the  gospel  often  causes 
men  to  turn  away  from  it  with  contempt.  If  the  Redeemer 
required  of  them  some  pompous  worldly  sacrifice,  some 
rigorous  penance,  or  painful  pilgrimage,  if  “ he  bid  them 
do  some  great  thing,”  then  they  would  be  ready  to  act ; 
their  pride  would  be  soothed,  and  their  heart  elated  with 
the  idea  of  working  out,  by  some  effort  of  theirs,  their  own 
salvation.  But  when  they  learn  that  the  sum  total  of  the* 
gospel’s  requirements,  by  which  their  souls  are  to  be 
cleansed,  and  saved,  is  “ believe  “ believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ,”  like  Naaman  they  often  turn  away  in  a 
rage.  Still,  after  all,  there  is  no  other  way  to  purity  and 
peace.  Unless  the  sinner  will  renounce  every  other  de- 
pendence, and  simply  “ look  unto  Jesus,”  he  will  die  in  his 
leprosy,  and  never  gain  admission  into  that  kingdom  of 
blessedness  into  which  nothing  that  defileth  can  enter. 
Simple  faith  in  Christ , accompanied  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  produces  a change  as  marked  and  wondrous 
in  the  moral  man,  as  did  the  septenary  dipping  in  the 
stream  of  Jordan  upon  the  flesh  of  Naaman. 

The  effects  of  the  gospel,  the  transforming  power  of 
divine  grace,  as  exhibited  in  the  character  of  different  indi- 
viduals, most  clearly  attests  the  truth  and  divine  origin  of 
Christianity.  The  present  lecture  will  be  principally 


156 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII. 


Power  of  the  gospel. 

occupied  in  the  exhibition  and  illustration  of  this  species 
of  testimony. 

When  I say,  that  the  effects  of  the  gospel  most  clearly 
attest  the  truth  and  divine  origin  of  Christianity,  I do  not 
mean,  simply,  that  they  who  embrace  Christianity  show 
a corresponding  elevation  of  moral  character,  and  that  just 
in  proportion  as  the  gospel  is  extended  is  the  cause  of  mo- 
rality advanced.  This  would  barely  show  that  the  gospel 
was  a system  of  pure  and  exalted  ethics,  adapted  to  the 
human  character,  and  calculated  to  promote  the  best 
interests  of  society.  But  I mean  that  there  is  a divine  and 
celestial  power  accompanying  the  gospel , producing  strik- 
ing and  marked  moral  transformations,  which  is  evidently 
the  seal  of  God,  declaring  in  the  face  of  the  whole  world 
that  Christianity  is  from  above. 

Every  single  instance  of  conversion  proclaims  this  truth 
with  trumpet  tongue.  And  we  should  all  see  and  acknow- 
ledge the  fact,  could  there  be  presented  to  us  a just  view 
of  that  “ carnal  mind,”  which,  though  it  is  decided  “ en- 
mity against  God,”  is  often  hid  and  concealed  beneath 
the  civilities  of  life,  and  the  external  decorums  of  morality. 
The  Ithuriel  touch  of  the  Holy  Spirit  reveals  its  true  cha- 
racter. But  then  perhaps  this  “ deadly  evil”  becomes 
revealed  only  to  the  individual  within  whom  it  rages. 
Though  it  has  been  crushed  through  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  there  may  be  but  few  external  indications  of 
the  extent  and  magnitude  of  the  change  that  has  been  ef- 
fected. It  is  not  always  so,  however.  There  are  numerous 
instances  where  this  moral  transformation  is  so  marked  and 
striking,  that  it  must  be  obvious  to  the  most  superficial 
observer  that  nothing  could  have  produced  it  but  the  power 
of  Omnipotence. 

The  instance  of  Saul  of  Tarsus  is  exactly  in  point.  He 
was  a young  man  of  no  ordinary  intellectual  endowments. 
He  had  already  distinguished  himself  by  unusual  profi- 
ciency in  a department  of  learning  that  was  held  in  the 
highest  esteem  among  his  countrymen.  The  state  of 
affairs  were  such  in  Judea,  that  one  with  talents,  and  ener- 
gy, and  ambition,  and  devoted  attachment  to  the  Jewish 
institutions,  could  rise  to  almost  any  pitch  of  eminence. 
The  whole  nation  were  devotedly  attached  to  every  thing 


LECT.  VIII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


157 


Sketch  of  Saul  of  Tarsus. 

peculiar  to  their  own  institutions.  Their  splendour  and 
glory  as  a people  were  not  a little  obscured  by  their  sub- 
jection to  the  Roman  government.  The  claims  that  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  set  up  seemed  entirely  hostile  to  all  their 
national  establishments.  They  had,  therefore,  determined 
to  crush  him  and  his  cause.  They  accordingly  procured 
his  death.  But  still  his  followers  were  undaunted,  and 
boldly  proclaimed  that  he  had  risen  from  the  dead.  Their 
cause  seemed  advancing ; and  it  was  deemed,  therefore, 
the  greatest  service  that  could  be  done  to  true  religion,  to 
frown  down  this  reputed  imposture  and  lie.  They  needed 
at  this  time  some  master  spirit  to  rouse  into  action  the  dor- 
mant and  declining  energies  of  the  nation. 

Saul  of  Tarsus  was  a young  man  of  precisely  the  kind 
of  talents  adapted  to  this  crisis  of  affairs.  He  thought  he 
saw  where  duty  and  interest  led  him.  He  gave  himself  up 
to  the  work  of  exterminating  Christianity.  That  was  the 
path  that  would  assuredly  lead  him  to  wealth,  and  influence, 
and  glory,  and  renown.  He  fully  believed  the  Christian 
religion  to  be  false,  and  its  founder  an  impostor.  He  was, 
therefore,  impressed  with  the  idea  that  he  was  doing  God 
service,  by  trampling  down  what  he  regarded  as  a system 
of  deception.  He  accordingly  addressed  himself  to  this 
work  with  all  the  ardour  of  youth,  and  all  the  zeal  of  the 
most  devoted  bigotry.  On  all  occasions  he  appeared  as 
the  champion  of  Judaism,  and  the  avowed  enemy  of  Chris- 
tianity. He  had  no  idea  of  toleration.  As  far  as  his  in- 
fluence reached,  men  were  to  renounce  Christ  or  die.  He 
stood  by  and  gloried  in  the  death  of  the  firstmartyr,  Stephen. 
His  zeal  knew  no  bounds.  Not  content  with  bringing 
every  sort  of  persecution  against  the  Christians  at  Jerusa- 
lem, shutting  them  up  in  prison,  punishing  them  oft  in 
every  synagogue,  and  compelling  them  to  blaspheme  ; but 
still  breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaughter,  he  went  unto 
the  high-priest,  and  obtained  from  him  commission  and 
authority  to  go  to  Damascus  on  this  same  errand  of  perse- 
cution, and  if  he  found  any  of  this  way,  whether  they  were 
men  or  women,  to  bring  them  bound  unto  Jerusalem. 

Going  on  such  an  errand,  animated  with  such  sentiments, 
and  influenced  by  such  feelings,  an  instantaneous  revolu- 
tion was  wrought  in  his  views  and  purposes.  While  yet 
on  the  way,  he  abandoned  his  murderous  plans ! He  gave 
O 


158 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII. 


Effect  of  the  gospel  on  Saul. 

up  all  thoughts  of  farther  persecution.  He  was  bowed 
down  with  grief  to  think  of  the  part  he  had  been  acting. 
And  no  sooner  had  he  arrived  at  Damascus  than  he  cast  in 
his  lot  with  the  people  whom  he  had  persecuted,  stood 
forth  a defender  of  Christianity,  and  was  ready  to  lay  down 
his  life  in  its  behalf! 

The  fact  of  his  sudden  conversion  is  undeniable.  Start- 
ing on  a mission  to  Damascus  to  search  out  and  bring  to 
punishment  every  one  that  called  on  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  no  sooner  has  he  arrived  there  than  we  see  him  on 
his  knees,  full  of  contrition  and  penitence,  and  receiving 
baptism  in  the  name  of  that  same  Jesus  whom  he  had  per- 
secuted. And  in  a few  days  we  hear  him  publishing 
salvation  to  the  lost,  through  the  name  of  that  same,  and 
heretofore  despised,  Jesus. 

What  has  produced  this  revolution  in  this  man’s  senti- 
ments ? Let  infidelity,  if  it  can,  answer  this  question. 
This  change  can  be  accounted  for  on  no  worldly  princi- 
ples. It  is  an  anomaly  for  which  no  ordinary  motives  of 
human  action  can  be  assigned. 

Will  it  be  suggested  that  Saul  of  Tarsus  was  desirous 
of  making  money  and  acquiring  wealth , and  therefore 
he  resorted  to  this  imposture  ? If  this  had  been  his  object, 
he  would  have  remained  a Jew,  and  pursuing  the  course 
in  which  he  set  out,  he  would  have  been  sure  to  have 
attained  it.  But  the  disciples  of  Christ  were  poor,  and 
had  no  prospect  of  worldly  possessions.  And  then,  too, 
Paul’s  whole  course  gives  the  lie  to  this  supposition.  He 
would  receive  nothing  for  his  services.  “ Even  unto  this 
present  hour  we  both  hunger  and  thirst,  and  are  naked, 
and  are  buffeted,  and  have  no  certain  dwelling-place,  and 
labour,  working  with  our  own  hands.”  See  2 Cor.  xii. 
14.  1 Thess.  ii.  4 — 9.  2 Thess.  iii.  8.  Acts  xx.  33,  34. 

Was  it  credit  or  reputation  ? There  was  no  way  in 
which  he  could  have  so  perfectly  defeated  his  object. 
The  Christians  were  “ everywhere  spoken  against.”  The 
founder  of  Christianity  had  been  publicly  executed  as  a 
malefactor.  His  immediate  followers  were  illiterate  fisher- 
men. They  had  no  accomplishments  to  give  them  popu- 
larity. Their  miracles  were  ascribed  to  magic  ; and  them- 
selves were  universally  despised.  To  join  such  a com- 
munity was  not  the  road  to  reputation.  Distinction  and 


159 


LECT.  VIII.]  THE  PASTOR^  TESTIMONY. 

No  other  motive  for  Saul’s  conversion. 

eminence  he  might  have  attained,  had  he  remained  with 
the  Jews.  But  in  becoming  a Christian,  he  became  one 
among  a set  of  men  who  were  regarded  “ as  the  filth  of  the 
world  and  the  oflfscouring  of  all  things.” 

Could  the  love  of  power  have  led  him  to  take  this  step  ? 
Power  over  whom  ? Over  a body  of  men  already  marked 
out  for  slaughter  ; a body  of  men,  poor,  persecuted,  and 
despised,  and  with  whom  no  man  could  join  his  fortune 
without  expecting  to  meet  with  stripes,  imprisonment,  and 
death.  Had  Saul  remained  a Jew,  he  might  have  obtained 
unbounded  influence  and  power ; but  in  abandoning  the 
Jews  and  espousing  the  Christian  cause,  he  most  eflectu- 
ally  and  for  ever  defeated  this  object.  His  conduct,  how- 
ever, through  the  whole  period  of  his  life,  shows  that  he 
was  never  influenced  by  such  a motive.  He  declares 
himself  “less  than  the  least  of  all  saints.”  He  never 
attempted  to  lord  it  over  any  one.  His  language  is,  “ we 
preach  not  ourselves , but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  and  our- 
selves your  servants,  for  Jesus’  sake.” 

Now  we  say  that  nothing  that  infidelity  can  suggest  can 
account  for  the  sudden  conversion  of  this  individual.  It  is  a 
perfect  enigma  and  riddle,  and  utterly  at  variance  with  all  the 
known  laws  and  operations  of  the  human  mind,  unless  we 
receive  the  solution  which  the  sacred  page  furnishes  ; and 
then  all  appears  clear,  luminous,  and  manifest  as  open  day. 

The  plain,  simple  story  which  this  individual  himself 
relates  in  his  speech  before  king  Agrippa,  satisfactorily  ac- 
counts for  this  change. 

“ As  I went  to  Damascus,  with  authority  and  commis- 
sion from  the  chief  priests,  at  midday,  O king,  I saw  in 
the  way  a light  from  heaven,  above  the  brightness  of  the 
sun,  shining  round  about  me,  and  them  who  journeyed  with 
me.  And  when  we  were  all  fallen  to  the  earth,  I heard  a 
voice  speaking  unto  me  and  saying,  in  the  Hebrew  tongue, 
Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ? It  is  hard  for  thee 
to  kick  against  the  pricks ; and  I said,  who  art  thou  Lord  ? 
and  he  said,  I am  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest.  But  rise 
and  stand  upon  thy  feet,  for  I have  appeared  unto  thee  for 
this  purpose,  to  make  thee  a minister  and  a witness  both 
of  these  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those  things 
in  the  which  I will  appear  unto  thee  : delivering  thee  from 
the  people  and  from  the  Gentiles,  unto  whom  I now  send 


160 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII 


Saul’s  conversion  a testimony  for  Christianity. 

thee,  to  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may 
receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them 
which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  me.  Whereupon, 
O king  Agrippa,  1 was  not  disobedient  to  the  heavenly 
vision,  but  showed  first  unto  them  of  Damascus  and  at 
Jerusalem,  and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judea,  and  then 
to  the  Gentiles,  that  they  should  repent  and  turn  to  God, 
and  do  works  meet  for  repentance.” 

Here  is  an  argument  in  favour  of  Christianity,  drawn 
from  the  fact  of  Saul’s  conversion,  which  no  cavilling  can 
weaken,  nor  sophistry  overthrow.  But  it  is  not  a solitary 
instance.  Hundreds  of  a similar  character  may  be  found  in 
every  community  where  the  gospel  is  faithfully  preached. 
It  is  no  uncommon  occurrence  for  men  who  have  been  noto- 
rious scoffers,  altogether  skeptical  as  to  the  truth  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  cherishing  avowed  and  determined  opposition 
to  experimental  religion,  depraved  in  their  character,  pro- 
fligate in  their  habits,  abandoned  in  their  lives,  setting  the 
Bible,  and  ministers,  and  religion  itself  at  defiance ; it  is  no 
uncommon  occurrence  for  such  men,  under  the  power  of 
God’s  all-subduing  grace,  to  become  totally  changed.  This 
change  is  often  effected  in  a few  days,  and  continues 
through  life.  What  the  man  a few  days  before  hated,  he 
now  affectionately  loves.  What  was  then  his  glory  and 
delight,  he  now  detests  and  abhors.  He  has  abandoned 
sin  and  his  sinful  comrades.  His  heart,  which  was  once 
so  obdurate,  is  now  subdued  and  full  of  tenderness.  His 
temper,  which  was  once  so  irritable  and  quick  to  resent 
every  injury,  is  now  gentle,  pacific,  and  forgiving.  The 
company  and  intercourse  of  Christians,  which  was  once 
exceedingly  disagreeable,  is  now  the  highest  source  of 
pleasure  to  him.  Prayer  is  his  delight ; and  holiness  is 
the  desire  of  his  heart.  His  language  is,  “ I delight  to  do 
thy  will,  O God.” 

This  is  a drawing  from  life.  “ That  such  cases  have 
frequently  occurred,  and  been  followed  by  all  the  perma- 
nent blessings  of  a holy  life,  in  thousands  of  places,  and 
before  witnesses  of  all  descriptions,”  says  Bishop  Mcll- 
vaine,  in  one  of  his  lectures  upon  the  Evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity, “ it  were  a mockery  of  human  testimony  and  of 
the  faith  of  history,  to  question.”  He  then  goes  on  to 


LECT.  VIII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


161 


Account  of  a converted  sailor. 

specify  certain  instances;  among  others  is  the  follow- 
ing : — 

“ Since  I commenced  the  preparation  of  this  lecture,  a 
case  in  point  has  come  to  my  view.  Called  from  my  study 
to  see  a man  who  had  come  on  business,  I found  in  the  par- 
lour a well  dressed  person,  of  respectable  appearance,  good 
manners,  and  sensible  conversation — a stranger.  After  a 
little  while  he  looked  at  me  earnestly,  and  said, 

“ ‘ I think,  sir,  I have  seen  your  face  before.’ 

“ ‘ Probably,’  said  I,  supposing  he  had  seen  me  in  the  pulpit. 

“ 4 Did  you  not  once  preach  in  the  receiving  ship  at  the 
navy  yard,  on  the  prodigal  son,  sir?’ 

“ ‘ Yes.’ 

“ 4 Did  you  not  afterwards  go  to  a sailor  sitting  on  the 
chest,  and  take  his  hand  and  say — 44  Friend,  do  you  love  to 
read  your  Bible  ?”  ’ 

44  4 Yes.’ 

4 4 4 1,  sir,  was  that  sailor  ; but  then  I knew  nothing  about 
the  Bible  or  about  God : I was  a poor,  ignorant,  degraded 
sinner.’ 

44 1 learned  his  history  in  substance  as  follows  : — He  had 
been  twenty-five  years  a sailor,  and  nearly  all  that  time 
in  the  service  of  the  British  navy,  indulging  in  all  the 
extremes  of  a sailor’s  vices.  Drunkenness,  debauch- 
ery, profanity,  made  up  his  character.  The  fear  of 
death,  or  hell,  or  God,  had  not  entered  his  mind.  Such 
was  he — a sink  of  depravity — when  an  humble  preacher,  of 
the  Methodist  denomination,  one  day  assembled  a little  con- 
gregation of  sailors  in  the  ship  to  which  he  was  attached, 
and  spoke  on  the  text — 4 Behold  now  is  the  accepted  time  : 
behold  now  is  the  day  of  salvation.’  He  listened,  merely 
because  the  preacher  was  once  a sailor.  Soon  it  appeared 
to  him  that  the  latter  saw  and  knew  him,  though  he  was 
sitting  where  he  supposed  himself  concealed.  Every  word 
seemed  to  be  meant  for  a description  of  him.  To  avoid 
being  seen  and  marked,  he  several  times  changed  his  place, 
carefully  getting  behind  the  others.  But  wherever  he 
went  the  preacher  seemed  to  follow  him,  and  to  describe 
his  course  of  life,  as  if  he  knew  it  all.  At  length  the  dis- 
course was  ended  ; and  the  poor  sailor,  assured  that  he  had 
been  the  single  object  of  the  speaker’s  labours,  went  up 
and  seized  his  hand,  and  said, 
o2 


162 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII 


Instances  of  conversion  frequent. 

“ ‘ Sir,  I am  the  very  man.  That’s  just  the  life  I have  led. 
I am  a poor  miserable  man  ; but  I feel  a desire  to  be  good, 
and  will  thank  you  for  some  of  your  advice  on  the  subject.’ 

“ The  preacher  bade  him  pray. 

“ He  answered,  ‘ I have  never  prayed  in  my  life,  but 
that  I might  be  damned,  as  when  I was  swearing;  and  I 
don’t  know  how  to  pray.’ 

“He  was  instructed. 

“ It  was  a day  or  two  after  this,  while  his  mind  was  anx- 
ious but  unenlightened,  that  Providence  led  me  to  him  sit- 
ting on  his  chest.  He  said  I showed  him  a verse  in  the 
Bible,  as  one  that  would  guide  him.  I asked  him  if  he 
remembered  which  it  was  ? 

‘“Yes,  it  was — Him  that  cometh  unto  me  I will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.’ 

“ Soon  after  this  his  mind  was  comforted  with  a hope  of 
salvation  through  Jesus  Christ.  His  vices  were  all  aban- 
doned. He  became  from  that  time  a new  creature  in  all 
his  dispositions  and  habits  ; took  special  care  to  be  scru- 
pulously attentive  to  every  duty  in  his  station,  gained  the 
confidence  of  his  officers,  and  having  left  the  service,  has 
continued  ever  since  (more  than  three  years)  an  exemplary 
member  of  society,  and  of  the  church  of  Christ.  He  is  so 
entirely  renewed  that  no  one  could  imagine,  from  his  ap- 
pearance or  manners,  that  he  had  been  for  twenty-five 
years  a drunken,  abandoned  sailor.” 


I presume  that  almost  every  Christian  minister  can  re- 
collect several  instances  that  have  come  within  his  know- 
ledge, as  pertinent  and  striking  as  the  case  just  stated; 
and  the  persons  who  have  been  the  subjects  of  this  moral 
transformation,  in  all  instances,  ascribe  “ the  total  change 
in  their  hearts  and  lives  to  the  direct  influence  of  the  word 
and  Spirit  of  God,  as  set  forth  in  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.” 
I might  refer  to  many  cases  that  are  now  before  me 
There  are  many  living  witnesses  in  this  congregation, 
who,  in  the  transformation  they  have  undergone  in  their 
views,  feelings,  dispositions,  hopes,  and  affections,  within 
one  year,  furnish  indubitable  proof  that  Christianity  is  di- 
vine— that  there  is  such  a thing  as  experimental  religion — 


LECT.  VIII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


163 


Account  of  Mary  V . 


and  that  the  power  of  the  Omnipotent  God  has  been  put 
forth  as  a seal  to  attest  the  truth  of  the  gospel. 

To  illustrate  this  idea  still  further,  I will  now  relate  to 
you  an  instance  which  fell  under  my  own  observation : 

The  winter  of  1829  was  a season  of  uncommon  gayety 
in  the  city  of  New  York.  The  amateurs  in  pleasure  had 
introduced  several  new  kinds  of  amusement,  and  there 
seemed  among  the  devotees  of  fashion  and  gayety  an  un- 
tiring strife,  who  should  go  to  the  greatest  extravagance  and 
excess.  Among  the  gayest  of  the  gay,  who  sought  to 
tread  every  path  of  pleasure,  and  drink  from  every  stream 

of  earthly  bliss,  was  Miss  Mary  Y . Her  family  were 

of  the  highest  respectability.  She  had  been  brought  up 
amid  ease  and  affluence.  Her  sky  had  ever  been  bright 
and  her  path  strewn  with  perennial  flowers.  She  was  now 
in  the  May  morning  of  life,  young,  beautiful,  and  admired. 
With  an  elasticity  of  spirits  and  buoyancy  of  mind  pecu- 
liar to  her  age,  she  looked  upon  the  world  as  one  wide 
field  of  pleasure,  where  she  was  to  take  her  pastime  and 
seek  her  happiness.  Like  thousands  of  others,  she  had  no 
idea  in  living,  only  to  please  and  gratify  herself. 

A pious  relative  of  hers  had  sought  to  lead  her  mind  to 
serious  things.  At  first  she  pretended  to  listen  to  his  advice 
with  attention  and  respect ; but  it  was  only  to  find  a new 
source  of  frolic  and  fun.  All  the  well  meant  efforts  of  her 
friend  were,  in  his  absence,  the  subject  of  ridicule  and 
mirth.  When  those  efforts  were  repeated,  and  the  solemn 
realities  of  eternity  were  pressed  upon  her  attention  again 
and  again,  she  soon  became  highly  displeased,  and  told  her 
adviser  that  she  did  not  wish  to  have  her  life  clouded  and 
her  enjoyments  marred  with  the  moping  melancholy  of 
religion  ; that  it  would  be  time  enough  to  be  troubled  with 
such  things  when  she  was  old,  and  could  no  longer  enjoy 
the  world.  Her  relative,  finding  her  heart  utterly  opposed 
to  divine  things,  and  that  she  became  indignant  upon  the 
slightest  allusion  to  any  thing  of  a serious  nature,  was 
obliged  to  desist. 

Such  was  Mary  V , on  the  evening  to  which  I shall 

directly  have  occasion  to  make  special  reference.  Her  heart 
was  completely  set  on  vanity,  the  world  had  fast  hold  of  it, 
and  God  was  in  none  of  her  thoughts.  It  was  the  Lord’s 
day ; and  the  sacred  hours  had  been  passed  as  too  many 


164 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII. 


Account  of  Mary  V . 

of  her  Sabbaths  had  previously  been — cither  in  light  read- 
ing or  drowsy  listlessnes^.  The  evening  had  now  arrived 
Mary  determined  to  go  to  church  merely  as  to  a place  of 
fashionable  resort;  for  no  other  object  than  to  while  away 
the  time,  to  see  and  be  seen,  and  enjoy  the  society  of  her 
young  friends.  She  was  accompanied  by  a young  gentle- 
man to  whom  she  was  attached,  of  similar  views  and  cha- 
racter with  herself.  When  the  service  was  concluded, 
she  could  not  have  told  a word  that  had  been  uttered. 
While  the  congregation  had  been  offering  their  petitions  to 
that  God  in  whose  temple  they  had  assembled,  her  thoughts 
had  been  occupied  with  anticipated  scenes  of  pleasure. 
The  next  evening  she  purposed  to  attend  a fancy  ball,  and 
many  bright  visions  of  expected  pleasure  were  floating  be- 
fore her  mind. 

The  minister  ascended  the  pulpit,  and  announced  his  text, 
“ Escape  for  thy  life .”  These  were  the  first  words  that 
arrested  her  attention.  Her  startled  mind  seemed  as  if 
awoke  from  the  slumbers  of  a dream.  Though  she  had 
always  attended  public  worship,  she  never  before  had 
heard  a sermon.  The  minister’s  voice  had  been  like  the 
unmeaning  sound  of  some  distant  waterfall.  But  the  fin- 
ger of  God  had  now  touched  her  heart.  She  heard  every 
word.  And  every  word  entered  like  iron  into  her  soul, 
and  seemed  to  describe  exactly  her  case.  She  plainly  saw 
that  she  was  a rebel  against  God ; that  her  soul  was  ex- 
posed to  infinite  wrath  ; and  that  if  she  did  not  flee  and 
escape  for  her  life,  she  must  be  lost  for  ever.  She  became 
so  agitated  that  she  wept,  and  could  not  conceal  her  feel- 
ings from  her  young  and  gay  companions.  Before  she  left 
the  church,  she  determined  that  she  would  not  go  on  the 
morrow  to  the  fancy  ball,  with  which  her  thoughts  had 
been  so  much  occupied. 

After  she  retired,  and  was  alone  with  herself  and  God,  her 
sins  rose  to  view  in  such  vivid  and  awful  colours,  that  she 
never  closed  her  eyes  in  sleep  till  the  dawn  of  day.  Still 
she  struggled  against  these  feelings.  She  expected  and 
hoped  that  they  would  wear  off.  But  they  continued  with 
undiminished  impression  upon  her  mind.  When  she 
found  that  neither  gay  company,  nor  scenes  of  amusement, 
nor  light  reading,  could  banish  these  reflections  ; but  that 
there  rose  continually  before  her  the  thought  that  she  was 


LECT.  VIII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


165 


Her  anxious  concern. 

a sinner  against  God,  and  that  his  terrible  frown  rested 
upon  her,  and  the  echo  of  the  solemn  warning  that  she  had 
heard,  “ Escape  for  thy  life”  still  rung  in  her  ears,  she 
determined  to  seek  for  comfort  in  religion.  She  began  to 
read  her  Bible.  She  became  a strict  attendant  upon  the 
ministrations  of  the  preacher  from  whose  lips  she  at  first 
had  heard  the  truths  that  aroused  her  to  reflection.  Her 
convictions  now  deepened:  and  though  at  times  she  strove 
hard  to  shake  them  off,  she  still  was  constant  in  her  at- 
tendance upon  a preached  gospel.  Several  weeks  thus 
passed  on,  and  her  mind  continued  like  the  troubled  ocean 
when  it  cannot  rest.  She  felt  that  she  was  a lost  sinner, 
and  that  she  must  “ flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.”  Yet 
she  knew  not  the  way.  A thick  darkness  surrounded  her. 

A little  more  than  two  months  had  now  elapsed.  She 
came  to  church  Easter  Sunday  with  a heavy  heart.  The 
communion  was  to  be  administered.  The  minister,  in  the 
conclusion  of  his  discourse,  adverted  to  the  circumstance  of 
the  probable  separation  of  the  worshippers  in  that  house, 
on  the  resurrection  morn.  It  might  be  the  same  separa- 
tion that  was  about  to  occur.  The  table  of  the  Lord  was 
spread.  All  were  invited  to  come  and  feed  on  the  heavenly 
banquet.  A portion  of  the  congregation  would  come  for- 
ward in  obedience  to  the  divine  mandate,  and  take  their 
places  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  their  Redeemer.  Another,  and 
perhaps  a larger  portion,  would  decline  the  invitation,  and 
turn  their  back  upon  the  table  of  the  Lord.  And  as  the 
invitation  of  Jesus  was  about  to  separate  families,  brothers 
and  sisters,  parents  and  children,  husbands  and  wives,  that 
morning,  who  could  say  that  it  would  not  be  precisely  the 
same  separation  which  would  take  place  at  that  awful  hour 
when  the  same  Jesus  should  sit  in  the  judgment  seat,  and 
make  an  eternal  separation  between  earth’s  inhabitants  ? 
The  one  division  is  to  be  placed  on  the  right  hand,  and  the 
other  on  the  left.  “And  where,”  said  he,  “do  you  choose 
your  place  ? Your  conduct  this  very  hour  will  decide  that 
question.  By  kneeling  at  that  altar  you  will  say,  ‘ Lord 
Jesus,  when  thou  comest  into  thy  kingdom  remember  me .’ 
By  slighting  this  invitation,  you  practically  proclaim  that 
you  are  content  to  be  found  among  those  who  will  be  eter- 
nally excluded  from  the  bright  abode  of  blessedness.” 

These  words  pierced  like  a dagger  through  Mary’s 


166 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII 


Account  of  Mary  V . 

bosom.  The  echo  was  still  ringing  in  her  ears,  “ Escape 
for  thy  life.”  When  the  communicants  gathered  around 
the  consecrated  table  of  Jesus,  she,  almost  unconscious  of 
what  she  did,  joined  their  company.*  She  knelt  down. 
Darkness  rested  upon  her  mind ; she  wished  to  escape  the 
coming  wrath ; she  stretched  out  her  hand  to  receive  the 
memorials  of  the  Saviour’s  dying  love.  Her  feelings  had 
well  nigh  overpowered  her.  She  could  hardly  rise  from  the 
altar  to  return  to  her  pew.  Her  whole  appearance  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  minister  who  was  distributing  the  ele- 
ments. It  was  his  first  business  the  next  morning  to  seek 
her  out.  Her  mind  was  still  dark  and  confused.  He  un- 
folded to  her  the  simple  way  of  salvation  through  Christ. 
He  bid  her  go  and  roll  all  her  sorrows  and  her  sins  on  Je- 
sus, to  look  to  him  with  faith  as  an  infinite  and  all-sufficient 
Saviour ; to  cry  unto  him  in  prayer  and  earnest  supplica- 
tion, until  he  lifted  upon  her  the  light  of  his  reconciled 
countenance. 

In  a few  days  her  mind  became  enlightened,  her  feelings 
tranquillized,  and  her  soul  calm  and  happy.  And  now  she 
feared  not  to  take  her  stand  on  the  Lord’s  side.  Her 
young  friends  had  done  every  thing  to  discourage  her 
attendance  upon  lectures  and  evening  meetings.  But  when 
she  came  to  tell  them  plainly  that  she  had  found  peace  and 
happiness  in  believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  that 
she  was  determined  to  be  a decided  Christian,  they  laughed 
outright,  and  employed  all  the  power  of  ridicule  to  dissuade 
her  from  her  purpose. 

She  had  a most  difficult  part  to  act.  She  was  a great 
favourite  with  two  or  three  of  her  brothers  who  were  older 
than  herself.  They  were  gay  young  men,  and  determined 
that  she  should  not  be  pious.  They  used  every  argument, 
persuasion,  and  threat  to  turn  her  from  her  purpose.  They 
were  joined  in  these  efforts  by  the  young  friend  to  whom 
she  was  already  betrothed.  Added  to  this,  a beloved  sister 
and  a very  intimate  friend,  who,  as  companions,  had  run 
with  her  the  round  of  gayety  and  fashion,  felt,  and  hesitated 


* This  is  stated  as  a simple  fact.  As  a general  principle,  no  one 
should  presume  to  come  to  the  table  of  the  Lord,  nor  to  confirmation, 
until  by  personal  conference  with  their  pastor,  they  have  satisfied  him 
that  they  are  fit  subjects  for  that  holy  ordinance. 


LECT.  VIII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


167 


Her  conduct  after  conversion. 

not  to  give  utterance  to  their  feelings,  that  they  had  rather 
see  her  die  than  become  religious.  All  these  opposed  her 
from  day  to  day  and  week  to  week.  And  when  they  saw 
that  they  could  not  alter  her  determination,  they  tried  to 
convince  her  that  she  was  deluded,  that  she  might  be  reli- 
gious, and  at  the  same  time  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  the 
world.  They  sought  to  dissuade  her  from  attending  upon 
the  ministrations  of  the  person  under  whose  preaching  she 
had  been  awakened,  declaring  that  he  was  methodistical 
and  an  enthusiast. 

All  this  opposition  and  these  efforts,  were  wisely  per- 
mitted by  divine  providence,  to  try  her  character  and  fur- 
nish an  opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  the  temper  and  dis- 
position of  a Christian.  She  was  firm  and  unmoved,  but  at 
the  same  time  meek,  gentle,  and  forbearing.  She  never 
answered  them  angrily.  The  tear  would  sometimes  trickle 
down  her  cheek,  and  that  was  all  the  reply  that  she  made 
to  their  harshness.  And  when  they  sought  to  ridicule  and 
deride  serious  things,  she  would  say,  “ Well,  if  I can  do 
nothing  else,  I can  pray  for  you.” 

Though  this  opposition  continued  for  several  months, 
Mary  remained  steadfast.  She  was  evidently  daily  growing 
in  grace.  There  was  a consistency  about  all  her  conduct. 
From  true  Christian  principle  she  became  plain  in  her 
dress  and  retiring  in  her  manners. 

Her  leisure  hours  were  spent  in  communion  with  God, 
or  occupied  in  the  kind  offices  of  charity  and  benevolence. 
The  transformation  that  her  character  had  undergone  was 
observable  to  all.  But  it  was  most  observable  in  the  retire- 
ment of  her  home.  Her  family  could  not  but  see  that  she 
was  indeed  changed,  and  made  infinitely  more  lovely  by 
the  change.  Her  whole  delight  was  now  in  the  holy  ex- 
ercises of  religion,  and  in  doing  the  will  of  her  heavenly 
Father.  Her  heart,  changed  and  purified  by  regenerating 
grace,  became  filled  with  ardent  desires  for  the  conversion 
of  her  family  and  friends.  Evening  after  evening,  while 
they  were  engaged  in  scenes  of  fashion,  and  gayety,  and 
dissipation,  she  was  on  her  bended  knees  imploring  God  to 
open  their  eyes,  and  show  them  their  ruin. 

Her  prayers  were  heard.  The  marked  change  in 
her  character  had  compelled  several  of  her  gay  friends 
to  admit  that  there  must  be  a divine  reality  in  religion. 


168 


TIIE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII. 


Power  of  the  gospel  on  savages. 

Iii  less  than  one  year,  her  sister,  the  intimate  friend  whom 
we  mentioned,  and  her  lover,  who  afterwards  became  her 
husband,  were  all  seen  kneeling,  weeping  suppliants  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus.  Like  her  they  became  decided  and  devoted 
followers  of  Christ,  and  to  this  day  they  ascribe  their  first 
religious  impressions  to  the  change  so  strikingly  observa- 
ble in  her  character. 

I might  fill  volumes  with  similar  facts.  Taking  up  a 
work  just  at  hand,  containing  “ Historical  Sketches  of  the 
Missions  of  the  United  Brethren,”  I find  innumerable  facts 
of  conversion  among  the  heathen  equally  in  point.  The 
same  gospel,  preached  to  the  natives  of  South  America  and 
Labrador,  to  the  Hottentots  and  Greenlanders,  to  the  South 
Sea  Islanders  and  the  savages  that  roam  our  Western 
wilds,  produces  precisely  the  same  effect. 

We  see  the  rudest  and  most  ferocious  of  the  Aborigines 
of  South  America,  who  were  indeed  tigers  in  human  shape, 
tamed  by  the  word  of  the  cross,  and  made  as  meek  and 
gentle  as  the  lamb.  One  of  those  barbarians,  after  the  gos- 
pel had  been  a while  proclaimed  among  them,  bore  this 
testimony  : — 

“ Having  arrived  at  manhood,  I spent  many  years  with- 
out any  knowledge  of  my  Saviour.  When  I afterwards 
became  desirous  to  experience  what  I heard,  it  was  granted 
me.  Jesus  has  cleansed  me  in  his  blood,  and  delivered  me 
from  my  disobedience . This  truth,  that  he  died  and  shed 
his  blood  for  me,  hath  conquered  and  captivated  my  heart: 
this  I can  never  forget ; and  therefore  will  I love  him  with 
all  my  soul,  and  daily  give  my  whole  heart  to  him.  I fer- 
vently pray  that  he  will  keep  me  and  never  suffer  me  to 
stray  from  him,  or  lose  the  impression  of  his  death  and 
sufferings.  His  love  to  me  is  astonishingly  great,  therefore 
hath  he  drawn  me  to  himself.” 

And  another  speaks  in  this  manner  : “ I love  my  Creator 
with  my  whole  heart,  and  I rejoice  that  when  I leave  this 
earth  I shall  go  to  him,  and  worship  at  his  feet,  who  hath 
redeemed  me  from  my  sins  in  his  own  blood.  He  gives 
me  eternal  life.  He  knows  my  heart.  I had  gone  astray 
from  him  ; but  he  appeared  and  took  away  my  polluted, 
evil,  and  flinty  heart,  and  gave  me  a heart  of  flesh  ; for  his 
blood  hath  purified  and  softened  it.  It  remains  indelibly 
impressed  upon  my  mind  that  he  hath  shed  his  blood  for 


LECT.  VIII.] 


the  pastor’s  testimony. 


169 


John,  the  Hottentot. 

me,  and  hath  granted  me  the  grace  that  I can  leave  this 
world  in  assured  hope,  and  full  of  joy  go  to  him,  and 
behold  him  as  he  is.” 

The  conduct  and  conversation  of  these  converted  pagans 
were  every  way  consistent  with  their  Christian  profession  ; 
and  they  at  last  died  in  peace  and  full  of  joy. 

Take  another  instance  in  South  Africa.  Among  the 
wildest  and  rudest  Hottentots  was  an  old  man,  by  the 
name  of  John,  who  came  and  heard  the  word  of  God.  He 
did  not  long  sit  under  the  sound  of  the  gospel  before  he 
began  to  cry  aloud  under  a powerful  sense  of  his  sins. 
“ He  had  indeed  been  a notorious  offender.  He  compared 
his  transgressions  for  number  to  the  sands  of  the  desert, 
and  for  some  time  mourned  bitterly  on  account  of  them. 
At  length  the  love  of  Christ  became  his  darling  theme,  and 
so  entirely  was  his  heart  filled  with  the  things  of  God,  that 
he  could  scarcely  speak  of  any  thing  else,  while  his  eyes 
streamed  with  love  and  gratitude.  When  worldly  business 
was  introduced,  he  would  say,  ‘ 0,  I have  spoken  too 
much  about  the  world,  let  me  now  speak  of  Christ and 
his  walk  and  conversation  were  such  as  became  his  pro- 
fession. After  a short  but  lively  course  of  five  or  six 
months,  he  was  laid  upon  a sick  bed,  from  which  he  never 
rose ; but  he  insisted  upon  being  carried  to  the  place  of 
worship,  saying,  ‘ as  long  as  he  could  hear,  he  would  en- 
deavour to  catch  some  of  the  words  of  life.’  ” 

Two  days  before  his  death  he  was  troubled  by  doubts 
about  his  acceptance  with  Christ ; but  on  the  day  of  his 
departure  he  joyfully  burst  out,  when  the  missionary 
called — “ O,  sir,  I now  see  that  the  J^ord  Jesus  loves  me 
with  an  everlasting  love  ; that  he  has  accepted  of  me  ; that 
he  will  be  my  portion  for  ever ; and  now,  though  the  vilest 
sinner  on  earth,  I will  die  and  go  to  Christ,  and  there  I 
will  wait  for  you.” 

I might  transcribe  similar  accounts  of  conversions  amid 
the  polar  regions  of  the  north,  where  for  many  years  the 
hearts  of  the  inhabitants  seemed  as  cold  as  the  frozen  soil 
on  which  they  trod ; but  which,  after  a while,  melted  be- 
neath the  sound  of  Christ  crucified  for  perishing  sinners. 

I will  not,  however,  prolong  this  statement  by  adducing 
any  more  instances,  save  one  which  occurred  much  nearer 
home.  The  subject  of  divine  grace  to  whom  T allude  was 
P 


170 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII. 


History  of  Onim. 

an  Indian,  by  the  name  of  Onim,  living  at  Monsy  town, 
who  from  his  earliest  youth  had  been  a pagan,  and  an 
avowed  enemy  to  Christianity.  While  yet  a lad,  he  wore 
a tomahawk  in  his  girdle,  and  when  questioned  what  he 
intended  to  do  with  it,  replied, 

“ Cleave  the  missionaries’  skulls  for  deceiving  the  In- 
dians.” 

This  hostility  to  the  missionaries  who  were  in  his 
neighbourhood,  he  manifested  on  all  occasions.  He  set 
himself  up  as  a preacher  of  paganism,  to  dissuade  his 
countrymen  from  embracing  the  Christian  doctrines.  He 
advocated  all  the  heathen  abominations,  and  especially  that 
of  sorcery,  which  he  professed  to  practise.  He  ridiculed 
and  opposed  the  gospel  doctrine  of  the  remission  of  sins, 
declaring  that  those  who  live  according  to  the  will  of  the 
great  good  Spirit  would  after  this  life  go  to  him,  but  those 
who  act  differently  would  be  banished  to  the  haunts  of  the 
evil  spirit. 

His  life  was  vicious  in  the  extreme.  He  had  grown  old 
in  dissipation  and  debauchery.  On  the  10th  of  March, 
1816,  having  been  taken  ill  in  the  neighbourhood  of  New 
Fairfield,  a missionary  station,  he  sent  for  a Christian 
Indian,  who  was  an  assistant  at  that  mission.  As  he  had 
been  in  this  neighbourhood  some  time,  the  Christian 
Indians  had  frequently  spoken  to  him  about  his  immortal 
soul.  Indeed,  he  had  enjoyed  opportunities  all  his  life  of 
hearing  the  gospel.  But  he  had  uniformly  opposed,  and 
tried  to  dissuade  all  from  embracing  it. 

The  Indian  missionary,  according  to  the  request,  went 
to  his  cabin,  and  sat  down  by  the  side  of  him,  when  Onim 
remarked,  “ A word  lately  spoken  by  one  of  your  Chris- 
tian Indians,  has  laid  hold  of  my  soul.  I begin  to  be  trou- 
bled in  my  soul,  and  to  grow  doubtful  concerning  my 
spiritual  state.  My  constant  cry  is,  oh  for  some  one  to 
show  me  the  right  way.'  I am  in  darkness  and  doubt.  I 
have  brought  terror  on  my  mind  in  being  so  wicked.”  He 
spoke  more  to  the  same  effect. 

The  Indian  missionary  thus  replied  : “ Thou  hast  now 
told  me  a great  deal.  I will  tell  thee  something  too.  Listen 
to  me,  Onim.  I well  remember,  ever  since  I was  a little 
child,  thou  hast  often  been  with  the  congregation  of  Chris- 
tian Indians,  always  going  from  and  coming  again  to  us. 


LECT.  VIII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


171 


History  of  Onim. 

For  many  years  thou  hast  heard  the  gospel  which  we  believe. 
But  till  now  thou  hast  despised  and  ridiculed  it,  saying,  ‘ I 
have  another  way  to  be  saved  according  to  my  creation.’ 
But  now,  when  thou  art  here  in  a miserable  situation, 
lying  on  hard  boards  ; unable  to  help  thyself ; thy  little 
property  spent  in  drinking ; nobody  taking  care  of  thee  ; 
and  death  seeming  to  be  at  hand  ; now  dost  thou  say  at 
last,  ‘ I have  brought  terror  on  my  mind , because  I have 
been  so  wicked /’  O that  these  words  were  but  true. 
Would  to  God  that  thou  didst  but  feel  real  anxiety  about 
thy  condition,  for  then  thy  soul  might  yet  be  saved!  In 
the  days  of  thy  health  thou  hast  despised  and  mocked  at 
the  word  of  God ; thou  hast  dissuaded  and  prevented 
others  who  were  disposed  to  believe ; and  thou  hast  tried 
to  entice  those  away  who  joined  the  congregation.  Thou 
hast  made  thy  jest  of  the  doctrine  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins. 
But  know  thou,  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  the 
Creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  became  a man  : this  is  the 
truth.  He  suffered,  was  tormented  to  death,  and  shed  his  pre- 
cious blood  for  the  remission  of  sins  : this  is  also  the  truth. 
And  unless  thou  obtain  pardon  of  thy  many  and  great  sins 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  and  thy  heart  be  cleansed  there- 
with, believe  me,  thou  shalt  after  death  go  straightway 
to  hell,  into  everlasting  perdition.  And  there  thou  wilt 
find  cause  to  accuse  no  one,  neither  men  nor  God,  who 
made  thee,  but  thyself , thyself  alone.” 

The  next  day  the  missionary  Dencke  visited  him,  and 
spoke  to  him  in  the  same  earnest  and  faithful  manner. 
He  acknowledged  that  the  sorcery  which  he  had  attempted 
to  practise  was  nought  but  a deceit  of  the  devil.  With 
many  tears  he  lamented  his  past  wicked  life,  and  made  so 
affecting  a confession  of  his  faith  in  Jesus,  that  all  present 
were  melted  to  tears.  The  work  of  grace  wrought  in  his 
heart  was  now  most  strikingly  manifest.  He  was  told  that 
the  mere  rite  of  baptism,  which  he  desired,  could  avail 
him  nothing,  unless  he  experienced  in  his  heart,  through 
faith,  the  purifying  power  of  the  blood  of  Christ.  To  this 
he  replied  : “ I believe,  I believe  ! Do  ye  also  have  pity 
on  me.” 

His  repentance  appearing  truly  sincere,  and  his  earnest 
request  for  baptism,  to  proceed  from  an  ardent  desire  of 
receiving  this  rite  as  a seal  of  the  forgiveness  of  his  sins, 


172 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  VIII. 

Transforming  power  of  Christianity. 

and  of  acceptance  with  God  through  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus, 
he  was  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  holy  Trinity,  and 
called  Leonard.  All  his  former  doubts  and  fears  now 
vanished.  He  truly  enjoyed  the  peace  of  God  in  his  soul, 
and  continued  in  prayer  day  and  night,  almost  till  he  drew 
his  last  breath,  exalting  the  mercy  of  his  Redeemer,  and 
inviting  all  to  come  unto  him,  that  they  might  obtain  pardon 
and  remission  of  sin.  Addressing  his  countrymen,  he 
said — “ Formerly  I spoke  evil  words  to  you  when  you 
showed  any  desire  to  be  converted,  trying  to  dissuade  you 
from  it.  Forgive  me  for  so  doing,  and  follow  my  dying 
advice,  which  is,  to  forsake  your  wicked  ways,  or  else 
you  will  be  lost.  Turn  to  your  Saviour,  and  experience 
what  I now  feel,  and  you  shall  live.” 

What  was  it,  I ask,  that  produced  this  wonderful  change 
in  this  hardened  heathen,  who  had  gloried  in  persecuting 
and  opposing  Christianity.  Was  it  the  fear  of  death? 
Who  ever  heard  of  an  Indian’s  shrinking  from  his  fate  on 
account  of  the  fear  of  death  ? It  is  a notorious  fact  that  in 
the  hour  of  suffering  and  death,  he  will  summon  to  his  aid 
such  iron  sternness  of  purpose,  as  to  allow  every  inch  of 
flesh  to  be  hewed  from  his  bones  without  scarcely  moving 
a muscle.  And  Onim,  too,  was  the  head  and  leader  of  a 
party.  All  his  native  pride  was  concerned  in  holding  out 
against  that  gospel  which  he  had  opposed  through  life. 
Every  native  passion  of  his  heart  was  arrayed  against  it. 
What  could  have  produced  this  revolution  in  his  views  and 
feelings,  and  transformed  the  brute  barbarian  into  a gentle, 
subdued,  believing  disciple  of  Christ  ? I answer,  nothing 
but  the  power  of  Omnipotence. 

In  every  one  of  these  instances  that  I have  mentioned, 
the  gospel  was  the  instrument,  in  the  hands  of  God,  of  pro- 
ducing these  astonishing  transformations.  These  changes 
can  be  accounted  for  upon  no  human  principles.  They 
are  occurring  around  us  every  day.  And  God  is  saying 
by  every  instance  of  real  conversion,  with  just  as  much  dis- 
tinctness as  though  he  spoke  in  an  audible  voice  from  hea- 
ven— “ The  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  religion  of  truth, 
and  the  allotments  of  every  man  for  eternity  shall  be  set- 
tled according  to  its  terms.” 

In  this  lecture  I have  been  more  diffuse  and  discursive 
than  I intended,  but  upon  the  whole  I do  not  regret  that  1 


LECT.  VIII.] 


THE  PASTOR^  TESTIMONY. 


173 


Inference. 

have  taken  the  course  I have.  My  object  was  to  hold  forth 
this  one  idea, — that  God  is  attesting  the  truth  of  the  gospel, 
in  whatever  classes  of  society,  and  among  whatever  nations 
it  is  preached,  by  the  divine  power  that  accompanies  it, 
evidencing  itself  by  the  marked  and  striking  transforma- 
tions of  character  which  it  produces. 

Upon  every  regenerated  disciple  of  Christ  you  can  read, 
inscribed  in  letters  of  sunbeam,  that  the  gospel  is  divine, 
and  the  Bible  the  truth  of  God.  May  I not  cherish  the 
hope,  that  I shall  be  able  to  look  to  you,  my  hearers,  as 
year  after  year  passes  away,  for  increasing  proof  of  the 
truth  of  what  I say  ? May  I not  address  you  as  St.  Paul  did 
the  Corinthian  converts — “ Ye  are  our  epistle,  written  in 
our  hearts,  known  and  read  of  all  men,  inasmuch  as  ye  are 
manifestly  declared  to  be  the  epistle  of  Christ  ministered  by 
us,  written  not  with  ink,  but  with  the  Spirit  of  the  living 
God?” 


p2 


174 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  IX 

Simon  the  magician. 


LECTURE  IX. 

FAITH. 

“ Follow  him  whithersoever  he  goeth — take  no  denial ; through  the 
veil — that  is  to  say,  his  flesh  torn  from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the 
sole  of  his  feet — through  this  mysterious  veil,  rent  from  the  top  to  the 
bottom,  rush  into  the  blood-besprinkled  sanctuary  ; embrace  the  horns 
of  the  golden  altar ; lay  all  thy  guilt  on  the  head  of  the  sin-atoning  vic- 
tim ; read  thy  name  on  the  breast  of  thy  merciful  High-priest ; claim 
the  safety  ; demand  the  blessing ; receive  the  consolations  bestowed  on 
all  that  fly  to  him  for  refuge ; and  begin  a new,  delightful  life  under 
the  healing  and  peaceful  shadow  of  his  wings.” — Fletcher. 

When  Philip  proclaimed  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ  in  Samaria,  and  by  the  divine  power  which  accom- 
panied his  words,  was  enabled  to  cause  them  to  give  heed 
unto  the  things  which  he  spoke — among  the  number  whose 
attention  was  arrested,  and  who  surrendered  themselves  as 
disciples  of  Christ,  and  received  the  symbolic  rite  of  bap- 
tism, was  Simon  the  magician.  He,  through  sorcery,  and 
all  the  mysterious  arts  of  necromancy,  had  for  a long  time 
exerted  a most  potent  sway  in  Samaria,  and  held  the  asto- 
nished inhabitants  of  that  city  in  wonder,  impressing  them 
with  the  idea  that  he  was  “ the  great  power  of  God.” 

But  when  the  first  missionary  of  the  cross  published  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation  in  his  hearing,  and  put  forth  a sim- 
ple, miraculous  exhibition  of  divine  power  in  attestation  of 
the  truth  of  what  had  been  delivered,  the  magician  became 
as  much  astonished  as  ever  were  the  people  of  Samaria  by 
his  pretended  charms  and  spells.  He  saw  that  the  preach- 
ers of  Christ  were  gifted  with  a magic  that  he  knew  no- 
thing of.  He  therefore  at  once  became  a convert  to  Chris- 
tianity, believed,  and  was  baptized.  And  yet  it  is  evident 
from  the  whole  account  that  he  had  no  just  conceptions  of 
the  gospel,  and  that  he  was  a stranger  to  that  evangelical 
faith  that  works  by  love  and  purifies  the  heart.  His  great 
object  in  becoming  a Christian  was,  that  he  might  thereby 
become  a greater  magician.  He  supposed  that  the  Holy 


LECT.  IX.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  175 

Retrospect — Dead  faith. 

Spirit  which  the  apostle  communicated,  was  a part  and  par- 
cel of  that  dark  science  of  necromancy  in  which  he  had 
made  some  proficiency  ; and  he  therefore  offered  a large 
sum  of  money  to  the  apostles,  that  they  might  let  him  into 
their  secret. 

It  is  worthy  of  notice  and  admiration,  with  what  pity 
and  scorn  the  heavenly-minded  Peter  dashed  from  him  the 
filthy  bribe,  exclaiming — “ Thy  money  perish  with  thee, 
because  thou  hast  thought  that  the  gift  of  God  may  be  pur- 
chased with  money.  Thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot  in  this 
matter:  for  thy  heart  is  not  right  in  the  sight  of  God.” 
Simon  had  not  apprehended  the  true  nature  or  object  of 
Christianity.  He  himself  had  undergone  no  moral  change 
He  was  in  an  unregenerated  state.  And  though  in  a cer- 
tain sense  he  had  believed,  and  had  been  signed  with  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  still  was  he  “ in  the  gall  of  bitterness, 
and  in  the  bonds  of  iniquity.”  His  heart  was  still  turned 
away  from  God.  And,  alas  ! it  is  to  be  feared,  that  many 
who  ’are  baptized,  and  in  connexion  with  the  visible 
church  at  the  present  day,  are  in  the  same  dangerous  and 
unchanged  state.  They  are  destitute  of  that  evangelical 
faith  “ without  which  it  is  impossible  to  please  God.” 
Though  they  declare  that  they  believe  all  the  articles  of  the 
Christian  faith,  as  contained  in  the  apostles’  creed,  their 
faith  is  like  that  of  Simon’s — dead  and  inoperative  ; and 
will,  in  the  end,  only  sink  them  deeper  into  the  bottomless 
pit. 

It  is  my  intention,  in  the  present  lecture,  to  call  your  at- 
tention to  some  considerations  in  reference  to  that  saving 
faith , through  which  the  sinner  is  justified  in  the  sight  of 
God. 

In  a preceding  lecture,  while  considering  what  the  candi- 
date for  confirmation  professed  to  believe,  we  glanced  at  the 
evidence  which  goes  to  support  the  credibility  of  the  Chris- 
tian Scriptures.  While  discoursing  on  that  topic,  we  ob- 
served that  one  might  have  a general  and  speculative  belief 
in  these,  while  at  the  same  time  his  heart  was  wrapped  up 
in  spiritual  indifference,  apathy,  and  unbelief.  And  this  is 
what  St.  James  denominates  dead  faith — a faith  that  does 
not  appropriate  to  the  soul  the  benefit  of  Christ’s  atone- 
ment, that  barely  admits  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  there 
leaves  the  matter. 


170 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY 


[lect.  IX. 


Faith  preceded  by  awakened  sensibility. 

In  contradistinction  to  this,  the  Scriptures  assure  us  that 
there  is  a living  and  operati  ve  faith,  which  brings  the  soul  into 
a vital  union  with  the  Son  of  God,  quickens  all  its  powers, 
gathers  up  all  its  energies  in  one  great  effort  after  holiness. 
This  is  the  kind  of  faith  which  the  sinner  must  have  in  or- 
der to  be  justified  and  saved.  “ Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.  Therefore  being  justified 
by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.” 

1 . In  reference  to  this  true  and  living  faith,  I would  re- 
mark, in  the  first  place,  that  it  is  preceded  by  a state  of 
awakened  sensibility,  and  supreme  anxiousness  about  the 
soul’s  eternal  welfare.  A certain  class  of  individuals  that 
assemble  in  the  sanctuary  on  the  Sabbath,  and  repeat  the 
apostles’  creed,  and  who  undoubtedly  assent  in  their 
minds  to  the  truth  of  what  they  repeat,  nevertheless  live 
from  day  to  day  without  evincing  any  proof  that  their  belief 
exerts  the  slightest  influence  upon  their  views  or  feelings. 
They  profess  to  believe  that  they  are  sinners ; that  they 
have  violated  the  divine  law  times  without  number ; that 
they  are  guilty  and  condemned  in  the  sight  of  God,  and 
standing  on  the  very  brink  of  endless  ruin  ; that  they  may 
die  to-morrow,  and  dying  in  their  present  state,  they  must 
sink  to  perdition  ; that  there  is  a way  in  which  they  can 
be  saved  ; that  Christ  has  died  for  them,  invites,  entreats, 
and  beseeches  them  not  to  perish.  They  profess  to  believe 
all  this,  and  yet  go  to  their  business  and  their  pleasures 
just  as  gay  and  light-hearted  as  if  they  believed  not  one 
word  of  it.  But  when  the  Holy  Spirit  has  opened  the  eyes 
of  the  sinner,  and  shown  him  the  awful  perdition  before 
him  ; when  the  truth  is  sent  home  to  his  heart  in  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit  and  of  power,  he  begins  to  feel  : he  is 
is  alarmed,  he  is  unhappy,  he  cannot  rest ; God’s  revealed 
wrath  is  continually  before  him ; he  trembles  as  on  the 
very  brink  of  a ruined  eternity  ; he  renounces  all  dependence 
upon  himself,  and  stretches  out  his  hand  to  the  blood- 
stained cross  : the  supreme  anxiety  of  his  soul  is,  “ What 
must  I do  to  be  saved?” 

2.  I remark,  that  when  the  soul  is  thus  awakened  to  a 
sense  of  its  danger,  if  it  does  not  relapse  again  into  the 
apathy  and  insensibility  of  spiritual  death,  it  can  find  no 
relief  till  it  submits  itself  unto  God,  makes  a complete 


LECT.  IX.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


177 


Justification  by  Christ  alone. 

surrender  of  itself  into  his  hands,  and  looks  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  for  safety  and  protection.  This  is  faith, — sav- 
ing faith.  An  entire  submission  of  the  heart  to  God,  and 
an  exclusive  trusting  in  Christ  for  salvation,  is  essential  to 
that  exercise  of  mind  denominated  faith.  One  may  have 
all  the  fear,  and  concern,  and  deep  anxiety  which  we  have 
described,  and  yet  have  not  the  slightest  degree  of  evangeli- 
cal faith.  The  character  of  sin  must  be  known  and  de- 
tested. It  must  be  abhorred  on  account  of  its  infinite  offen- 
siveness  in  the  sight  of  God.  The  heart  must  turn  from  it, 
and  be  turned  with  submission  and  confidence  unto  the 
Lord.  “ With  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteous- 
ness.” There  must  be  a cordial  and  hearty  acceptance  of 
the  salvation  of  the  gospel.  The  heart  must  withdraw  its 
confidence  from  all  other  modes  of  salvation,  and  rely  ex- 
clusively upon  the  one  revealed  in  the  gospel,  and  it  must 
do  this  cheerfully  and  joyfully.  “ This  is  believing  with 
the  heart.” 

That  we  cannot  be  saved  by  our  own  obedience,  is 
abundantly  evident  from  Scripture,  “ By  the  works  of  the 
law  no  flesh  can  he  justified .” — “ If  righteousnes^t'ame 
by  the  law,  then  Christ  is  dead  in  vain.  For  if  there  had 
been  a law  given  which  could  have  given  life,  verily  right- 
eousness should  have  been  by  the  law,  but  the  Scripture 
hath  concluded  all  under  sin,  that  the  promise  by  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ  might  be  given  to  them  that  believe.” 

Consonant  with  the  doctrine  here  taught  is  the  declara- 
tion contained  in  the  tenth  of  the  thirty-nine  articles  of  our 
church.  “We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God  only 
for  the  merit  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  by 
faith  ; and  not  for  our  own  works  and  deservings,  therefore, 
that  we  are  justified  by  faith  only,  is  a most  wholesome 
doctrine,  and  very  full  of  comfort.” 

I wish  each  one  of  my  hearers  would  ask  themselves,  do  I 
believe  this?  If  you  do,  then,  you  have  notone  particle  of 
dependence  upon  yourself ; the  conviction  of  your  mind  is, 
if  God  does  not  save  me  entirely  and  solely  by  grace,  I 
must  perish.  When  brought  to  this  state,  your  mind  is 
prepared  for  the  reception  of  evangelical  faith,  that  faith 
which  leads  you  to  repose  exclusively  in  the  atonement  of 
Christ  for  your  salvation.  It  was  this  kind  of  faith  that 
Abraham  exercised  when  he  believed  God,  and  it  was 


178 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


£lect.  IX. 


Faith  accompanied  with  love. 

counted  to  him  for  righteousness.  “ By  faith  Abraham, 
when  he  was  called  to  go  out  into  a place  which  he  should 
after  receive  for  an  inheritance,  obeyed, — And  he  went  out , 
not  knowing  whither  he  went."  He  did  not  know  to 
what  country,  or  among  what  people  he  was  going, 
whether  they  would  be  friends  or  foes.  He  knew  not 
what  would  be  the  situation  of  his  family,  whether  they 
would  be  comfortable,  or  exposed  to  suffering.  Ignorant 
of  all  these  things  he  went  forth.  And  why  did  he  take 
this  step  ? Because  he  had  faith  ; he  had  that  unbounded 
confidence  in  God,  which  led  him  to  give  himself  up  to  his 
direction  entirely. 

Now  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  offers  to  save  us  in  a way 
peculiarly  his  own,  “not  by  works  of  righteousness  which 
we  have  done,”  or  can  do,  but  by  pure  mercy,  by  free  un- 
merited grace.  And  the  only  condition  required  is,  that 
we  have  confidence  in,  and  venture  upon  this  promise. 
By  this  simple  act  of  faith,  which  takes  Christ  at  his  word, 
renouncing  dependence  upon  every  thing  else,  and  resting 
noon  his  simple  and  naked  promise,  by  this  faith  we  are 
jusii5°d.  Our  justification  then  is  a free  and  unmerited 
gift,  the  result  of  unbounded  love  and  infinite  mercy. 

3.  He  who  has  this  faith  will  be  humble.  Says  the 
apostle,  after  having  given  some  account  of  this  mode  of 
salvation,  “Where  then  is  boasting?  It  is  excluded. 
By  what  law  ? — of  works  ? nay,  but  by  the  law  of  faith.” 
If  all  the  good  deeds  that  I ever  have  done  or  can  do,  can- 
not have  the  least  influence  in  meriting  the  favour  of  Jeho- 
vah, this  thought  must  make  me  humble,  and  keep  me  low 
at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  The  very  terms  on  which  life  is 
received  pulls  down  the  pride  and  haughtiness  of  the  hu- 
man heart.  The  sinner  comes  as  a criminal  to  be  par- 
doned,— as  a rebel  to  make  his  submission,  and  cast  himself 
upon  the  mercy  of  his  prince.  “ By  grace  are  ye  saved, 
through  faith,  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of 
God.” 

4.  The  man  who  has  this  faith  will  have  a heart  filled 
with  deep  gratitude  to  God.  Our  salvation  not  being  the 
work  of  our  own  hands,  but  the  unmerited  gift  of  God, 
cannot  fail  to  awaken  the  deepest  emotions  of  gratitude  ; and 
as  the  grace  of  Christ  is  sufficient  for  the  chiefest  of  sin- 
ners, they  who  were  the  fartherest  gone  in  the  pathway  of 


LECT.  IX.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


179 


Faith  the  only  source  of  solid  comfort. 

destruction  will  have  the  greatest  reasons  to  adore  the 
mercy,  and  the  strongest  inducements  to  continue  in  the 
service  of  God. 

“ Simon,”  said  the  Saviour  to  one  who  did  not  compre- 
hend this  mode  of  salvation,  “Simon,  I have  somewhat  to 
say  unto  thee.  There  was  a certain  creditor  who  had  two 
debtors  ; the  one  owed  five  hundred  pence,  and  the  other 
fifty,  and  when  he  had  nothing  to  pay,  he  frankly  forgave 
them  both.  Tell  me,  therefore,  which  of  them  will  love 
him  most?  Simon  answered  and  said,  I suppose  that  he 
to  whom  he  forgave  most.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Thou 
hast  rightly  judged.”  There  is  no  need  of  a commentary 
to  show  how  fully  this  goes  to  illustrate  the  remark  we 
just  made.  And  what  encouragement  is  there  here  for  the 
chiefest  of  sinners  ! Whatever  be  the  debt  of  your  sins, 
come  unto  Christ,  penitent  and  believing,  and  he  will 
frankly  forgive  you  all. 

5.  The  faith  which  we  have  been  considering  is  the 
only  source  of  true  obedience  and  holiness.  Every  one 
who  reads  attentively  the  eleventh  chapter  in  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews,  we  think,  will  be  fully  convinced  of  this. 
All  those  enumerated  worthies  are  represented  as  having 
“ wrought  righteousness,”  and  accomplished  the  great 
works  there  recorded,  through  faith.  In  that  chapter  the 
apostle  had  undertaken  to  explain  the  nature  of  faith. 
This  he  does  by  showing  how  it  influenced  all  those  holy 
men  to  obedience  and  holiness.  Faith  was  the  moving 
and  sustaining  principle  which  led  them  to  sacrifice  all  their 
comforts,  and  life  itself,  in  order  to  obey  God.  Faith  is 
that  act  by  which  the  believer  not  only  casts  himself  upon 
the  mercy,  but  places  himself  as  a willing  and  obedient 
subject  under  the  government  of  God. 

Lastly.  This  faith  is  the  only  source  of  solid  comfort 
to  the  Christian.  If  my  salvation  is  to  depend  upon  my 
own  righteousness,  even  in  the  smallest  degree,  I have  no 
hope.  Every  one  that  examines  the  workings  of  his  own 
heart  must  be  deeply  convinced  of  what  St.  Paul  says,  “In 
me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh,  dwelleth  no  good  thing”  I see  so 
many  corrupt  inclinations,  and  so  much  proneness  to  sin, 
if  God  do  not,  for  Christ’s  sake,  pardon  me  out  of  pure 
mercy,  if  he  do  not  save  me  entirely  by  grace,  I shall  be 
lost.  But  he  promises  thus  to  save  me.  Christ,  therefore, 


180 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  IX. 


Narrative  of  Mr.  F . 


is  the  sheet  anchor  of  my  hopes.  I know  that  “ he  that 
has  promised  is  faithful,”  and  that  through  him  1 shall 
“ come  off  more  than  conqueror.” 

To  illustrate  some  of  the  thoughts  that  have  been  pre- 
sented in  this  lecture,  the  following  sketch  may  not  be 
without  use. 

“ Mr.  F , in  early  life,  had  unusually  bright  pros- 

pects. Nursed  in  the  lap  of  prosperity,  he  found  himself 
at  a very  early  period  in  possession  of  an  immense  fortune. 
His  parents  were  now  no  more.  They  had  endeavoured  to 
instil  into  the  mind  of  their  child,  principles  of  piety.  Al- 
though gay  and  full  of  spirits,  he  was  not  vicious.  He  be- 
came interested  in,  and  married  a young  lady  of  very 
opposite  character  to  himself. 

Several  years  previous  to  her  marriage,  she  had  profes- 
sedly renounced  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  the  world.  She 
had  really  been  desirous  to  save  her  soul.  All  the  exter- 
nal duties  of  religion  were  most  faithfully  and  conscien- 
tiously discharged.  Her  hours  of  devotion  were  regularly 
observed.  Her  seclusion  from  the  gay  world,  considering 
her  age,  and  the  circle  in  which  she  moved,  was  remarka- 
ble. She  was  constantly  engaged  in  works  of  charity. 
She  had  all  the  tempers  of  her  mind  under  the  strictest  and 
most  rigid  discipline.  To  the  close  observer,  however, 
it  was  discoverable  that  she  was  not  exactly  happy. 
There  was  an  aspect  of  mournfulness  that  sat  upon  her 
countenance,  and  a tinge  of  gloom  that  pervaded  all  her 
conversation. 

Mr.  F , after  their  marriage,  embarked  all  his  capital 

in  trade.  A singular  concurrence  of  untoward  events 
wrested  from  him  his  whole  estate,  and  left  him  absolutely 
poor.  He  retired  into  the  country,  sick  of  the  world  and 
disgusted  with  business.  He  had  naturally  great  faults  of 
temper,  and  these  were  increased  by  his  misfortunes. 

Mrs.  F , however,  martyr-like,  bore  every  thing  with 

great  patience  and  meekness.  And  he  in  a short  time  began  to 
think  of  seeking  happiness  in  religion.  He  read  the  sacred 
volume  regularly,  and  commenced  worship  in  his  family. 
These  duties  he  faithfully  performed  for  a number  of  years. 
He  began  to  persuade  himself  at  length  that  he  was  truly  a 
Christian,  and  upon  the  whole  very  religious.  His  cha- 
racter, however,  had  undergone  no  change.  He  was 


LECT.  IX.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


181 


Change  in  Mr.  F ’s  views. 

always  moral,  and  his  faults  of  temper  remained  the  same. 
Often  the  slightest  thing  that  crossed  his  wishes  would 
throw  him  into  such  a rage,  that  he  appeared  more  like  a 
maniac  than  a rational  being.  In  this  state  of  irritation  he 
would  treat  all  around  him  with  the  greatest  unkindness. 
His  religion  left  him  with  the  same  proud,  obstinate,  and 
unsubdued  spirit  with  which  it  found  him. 

Several  years  elapsed.  At  length,  a very  humble  instru- 
ment was  made  use  of  to  awaken  the  community  in  which 
he  resided,  to  a concern  about  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

For  some  weeks  Mr.  F seemed  not  to  partake  in  the 

slightest  degree  of  the  newly-excited  religious  feeling  that 
surrounded  him.  But  suddenly  his  deportment  was 
changed  ; the  hauteur  that  had  hitherto  marked  his  charac- 
ter was  gone  ; he  was  more  than  usually  grave ; he  did 
not  give  loose  to  his  temper  ; his  whole  demeanour  was  so 
altered,  that  it  was  observable  to  all  who  had  ever  known 
him  that  something  had  deeply  affected  his  mind.  All  this 
time,  however,  he  remained  taciturn,  and  absolutely  im- 
penetrable. A number  of  weeks  had  passed  away,  and  as 
yet  he  had  not  communicated  to  Mrs.  F — — , by  the  slightest 
hint,  that  his  views  had  undergone  any  change. 

About  this  time  he  was,  perhaps  involuntarily,  drawn 
into  conversation  with  the  clergyman  upon  whose  ministry 
he  attended.  The  conversation  on  the  part  of  the  clergy- 
man had  taken  an  animated  turn — the  subject  was  personal 
religion.  And  the  question  had  been  asked,  in  a tone 
and  with  an  emphasis  that  indicated  deep  feeling, — 

“ Is  there  any  hope  that  will  abide  in  a dying  hour,  or 
stand  the  test  of  the  last  day,  that  does  not  grow  out  of  en- 
tire and  exclusive  trust  in  Christ?” 

“ No,”  said  Mr.  F , the  workings  of  the  muscles  in 

his  countenance  showing  the  deep  emotions  of  his  soul ; 
“ No,  there  is  no  other  hope  that  will  abide  in  that  hour, 
or  stand  the  test  of  that  day.  There  is  no  other  hope  that 
will  abide  when  the  Lord  sitteth  as  a refiner  and  purifier 
of  silver.  I view  these  things  differently  from  what  I 
once  did.  The  Bible  is  a new  book  to  me.  I cannot 
better  describe  my  feelings  than  by  relating  to  you  the 
reflections  that  occurred  to  me  while  reading  Peter’s 
going  on  the  water  to  meet  Jesus.  I had  read  the  passage 
a thousand  times,  but  it  now  appeared  new  to  me.  ‘ When 
Q 


182 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  IX. 


Mr.  F ’s  experience— Happy  results. 

he  saw  the  wind  boisterous,  he  was  afraid ; and  beginning 
to  sink,  he  cried,  saying,  Lord,  save  me.’  I felt  that  my 
situation  in  some  respects  resembled  Peter’s.  I had  left 
the  ship  : the  ship  in  which  I thought  myself  safe,  and 
sure  of  reaching  the  haven  of  rest,  was  my  good  works.  I 
had  been  made  to  see  the  folly  of  such  a hope  ; that  there 
was  no  good  way  in  me  : I had  left  the  ship  ; the  night 
was  dark  ; I was  walking  on  the  troubled  sea ; I know  not 
that  I had  resolved  to  go  to  Jesus  ; the  wind  was  boister- 
ous ; my  sins  had  stirred  up  the  storm  of  divine  anger ; I 
was  beginning  to  sink.  In  this  state  of  mind  I sat  down  to 
read  my  Bible  : I came  to  this  passage.  For  the  first  time 
a Saviour  was  distinctly  presented  to  me : I saw  that 
Jesus  was  able  to  reach  Peter,  and  save  him  ; and  I cried 
unto  him  to  save  me.  I renounced  all  dependence  upon 
myself,  and  laid  hold  of  the  outstretched  hand  of  the  Sa- 
viour. I know  not  how  it  is,  since  that  time  my  mind  has 
been  perfectly  relieved ; Christ  appears  all  and  in  all  to 
me.  I am  happy,  yet  I do  not  dare  to  think  that  I am 
renewed ; but  I mean  to  serve  and  follow  Christ  as  long  as 
I live.” 

All  this  was  said  with  so  meek  and  childlike  a spirit, 
that  his  whole  deportment  was  a beautiful  illustration  of 
the  precept  of  “ being  converted  and  becoming  like  a little 
child.”  His  subsequent  life  and  conduct  were  a still  more 
forcible  and  striking  exemplification  of  that  precept.  Being 
led  to  trust  in  Christ  alone,  his  religion  was  now  a reli- 
gion of  the  heart, — a religion  that  transformed,  subdued, 
and  regulated  all  the  affections  and  tempers  of  his  soul, 
— a religion  that  made  him  really  a new  man. 

Mrs.  F could  not  fail  to  rejoice  in  this  change. 

But  from  the  conversation  of  her  husband  she  was  led  to 
doubt  whether  she  had  not  always  been  deceiving  herself. 
She  had  been  very  exemplary,  and  knowingly  neglected 
no  duty.  “ But,  alas !” — was  her  conclusion — “ I have 
done  all  this  with  the  idea  that  I was  purchasing  heaven  by 
it ; Christ  has  not  been  the  sole  foundation  of  my  hope. 
I have  been  leaning  on  my  own  works,  and  looking  to 
Christ  only  to  supply  their  deficiency.  But  now  I see 
that  he  must  save  me  just  as  he  saves  the  greatest  sinner.” 

This  discovery,  of  course,  led  to  an  entire  change  in  the 
views  and  feelings  of  Mrs.  F . And  after  she  once 


LECT.  XI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


183 


Appeal  to  the  audience. 

found  comfort  in  an  exclusive  confidence  in  Christ  cruci- 
fied, the  aspect  of  mournfulness  was  no  longer  on  her 
countenance  ; but  heaven-born  serenity  and  cheerfulness 
sat  there.  They  were  a new  family  ; they  were  a happy 
family.  And  all  this  was  accomplished  “ by  grace  through 
faith  ; not  of  themselves,  it  was  the  gift  of  God,”  which 
gift  each  one  of  us  may  have,  if  we  seek  it  with  a sincere 
heart. 

And  may  I not  hope,  my  hearers,  that  many  of  you  have 
truly  set  out  to  obtain  this  gift  of  God  ? Alas,  you  can 
hardly  comprehend  the  anxiety  with  which  I ask  this  ques- 
tion. The  minister  of  Christ,  notwithstanding  he  has 
many  things  to  cheer  and  encourage  him,  often  meets  with 
scenes  and  occurrences  of  so  awful  a character  that  time 
can  never  erase  them  from  his  memory.  In  looking  back 
a few  years  he  can  recollect  occasions,  when  he  pleaded 
with  a certain  audience  as  a man  for  his  life.  He  warned 
those  who  were  in  the  pathway  to  perdition,  that  death 
would  soon  arrest  their  footsteps  ; that  in  a few  weeks  H 
would  be  for  ever  too  late.  His  counsel  was  disregarded  ; 
but,  alas  ! the  event  furnished  most  melancholy  proof  that 
he  uttered  the  truth.  Many  who  were  present  in  that 
audience,  when  he  thus  lifted  the  voice  of  warning,  are  now 
no  longer  numbered  among  the  living.  They  went  just  as 
he  predicted ; cut  down  in  impenitence,  and  in  all  their 
unpreparedness  to  appear  before  God. 

And  perhaps  there  may  be  some  whom  I am  addressing 
this  evening,  whose  end  will  be  equally  disastrous,  and 
whose  future  history  will  be  recorded  in  the  dark  chroni- 
cles of  the  prison-house  below ! They  are  in  our  midst 
this  evening,  with  minds  somewhat  seriously  impressed. 
Still  they  have  not  fully  resolved  to  surrender  themselves 
up  to  the  service  of  Christ.  The  fear  of  the  world,  the 
shame  of  the  cross,  the  love  of  sin,  the  expectation  that 
“ to-morrow  will  be  as  this  day,  and  much  more  abundant” 
in  religious  opportunities,  or  some  other  soul-ruining  delu- 
sion, will  induce  them  to  resist  this  call  which  God  has 
sent  them  to-night.  Perhaps  he  will  never  send  them  an- 
other. 

We  shall  soon  be  invited  to  the  house  of  mourning.* 
Disconsolate  friends,  inconsolable  parents  ! This  relative, 
this  child  of  yours,  is  dead  ! He  attended  our  lectures,  he 


184 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect. IX. 


The  importance  of  instant  decision. 

was  warned  ; the  Spirit  of  God  strove  with  him : he  was 
slightly  affected  ; he  shed  some  tears  ; but  his  heart  was 
still  stout  against  God.  He  would  not  yield.  He  would 
not  submit.  The  Spirit  was  resisted,  and  grieved,  and  re- 
pelled. He  came  not  forward  to  take  upon  him  his  bap- 
tismal vows.  He  remained  impenitent.  He  died  unre- 
newed. He  went  into  eternity  destitute  of  that  holiness 
“ without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.”  O discon- 
solate friends,  inconsolable  parents,  our  hearts  bleed  for 
you  ; but  we  can  give  you  no  comfort. 

Let  me  warn  you,  my  hearers,  to  prevent  this  awful 
catastrophe,  by  giving  up  your  hearts  this  very  moment  to 
the  Lord.  He,  the  great  Eternal,  even  now  waits  to  be 
gracious.  From  his  exalted  throne  he  stoops  to  offer  you 
pardon  and  life.  He  even  beseeches  you  to  turn  and  live. 
He  has  besought  you  a thousand  times  before.  And  now 
he  waits  to  see  what  will  be  your  decision.  Remember 
that  this  decision  is  for  eternity;  thqit  it  cannot  be  revoked; 
that,  by  what  you  now  do,  you  will  either  open  or  shut  the 
gate  of  heaven  for  ever  against  your  own  soul.  Sinner, 
what  then  is  your  decision  ? Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  gaze 
upon  heaven,  and  hell,  and  the  judgment,  and  then  make 
up  your  mind  ! 


LECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


185 


Counting  the  cost. 


LECTURE  X. 

CHRISTIAN  OBEDIENCE. 

He  that  turneth  away  his  ear  from  hearing  the  law,  even  his  prayer 
shall  be  abomination. — From  the  28 th  of  the  book  of  Proverbs. 

It  was  when  great  multitudes  were  thronging  around  the 
Saviour,  and  following  him  wherever  he  went,  that  he 
turned  and  said  unto  them — “If  any  man  come  to  me  and 
hate  not  his  father  and  mother,  and  wife  and  children,  and 
brothers  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  own  life  also” — that  is, 
if  he  does  not  love  these  less  than  he  does  me — if  he  is 
not  willing  to  give  them  all  up,  in  order  to  save  his  soul, 
and  gain  eternal  life — “ he  cannot  be  my  disciple .” 

Jesus  Christ  did  not  wish  that  men  should  be  brought  to 
declare  themselves  his  followers,  without  understanding 
the  nature  of  the  service  in  which  they  were  to  be  engaged. 
He  did  not  wish  that  any  momentary  excitement,  or  tran- 
sient popularity  that  might  seem  to  gather  around  his 
cause,  should  lead  them  to  take  a step  which  they  should 
afterwards  regret.  On  the  other  hand,  he  wished  them  to 
have  a full,  clear,  and  deliberate  understanding,  that  they 
could  not  be  his  disciples  without  sacrifices  and  self-denials  ; 
that  in  following  him,  they  would  have  to  travel  a rough 
and  thorny  road,  and  bear  a burden  of  sorrow  and  shame. 
Hence  said  he,  in  continuation  of  his  remarks — “ And 
whosoever  doth  not  bear  his  cross,  and  come  after  me,  can- 
not be  my  disciple.  For  which  of  you,  intending  to  build  a 
tower,  sitteth  not  down  first  and  counteth  the  cost,  whether 
he  hath  sufficient  to  finish  it  ? Lest  haply,  after  he  hath 
laid  the  foundation,  and  is  not  able  to  finish  it,  all  that  be- 
hold it  begin  to  mock  him,  saying,  This  man  began  to 
build,  and  was  not  able  to  finish.  Or  what  king,  going  to 
make  war  with  another  king,  sitteth  not  down  first,  and 
consulteth  whether  he  be  able  with  ten  thousand  to  meet 
him  that  cometh  against  him  with  twenty  thousand.  Or 

Q2 


186 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


Sinful  indulgencies  must  be  relinquished. 

else  while  the  other  is  a great  way  off,  he  sendeth  an  am- 
bassage  and  desireth  conditions  of  peace.  So  likewise 
whosoever  he  he  of  you  that  forsaketh  not  all  that  he  hath , 
he  cannot  he  my  disciple .” 

We  are  here  taught  that  the  religion  of  the  gospel  is  a 
work  of  thought,  and  of  calm  and  fixed  purpose  ; that  the 
man  who  embraces  it  must  deliberately  look  at  all  the  dif- 
ficulties he  will  be  called  upon  to  encounter,  and  be  pre- 
pared to  meet  them.  And  whosoever  does  not  deliberately 
resolve  to  suffer  all  things  that  may  be  laid  upon  him,  and 
to  persevere  to  the  end  of  his  days  in  the  service  of  Christ, 
— whosoever  is  not  willing  to  bear  his  cross,  and  meet  con- 
tempt, and  poverty,  and  pain,  and  death,  without  turning 
back, — cannot  be  a disciple  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  language  of  Christ  which  meets  us  on  every  page 
of  the  sacred  volume  is — “ If  any  man  will  come  after  me, 
let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me.” 
There  is  but  one  path  to  heaven,  and  that  is  through  the 
strait  gate , and  on  the  narrow  way.  Men  may  love 
their  sins  ; they  may  have  their  particular  indulgencies, 
which  they  are  unwilling  to  give  up,  and  which  they  can- 
not relinquish  without  the  greatest  interest  and  self-denial ; 
but  these  sins  and  indulgencies  are,  the  offending  eye, 
which  they  are  required  to  pluck  out — the  offending  hand, 
which  they  are  required  to  cut  off.  “ If  thy  hand  or  foot 
offend  thee,”  says  the  Saviour,  “ cut  them  off  and  cast 
them  from  thee  : It  is  better  for  thee  to  enter  into  life  halt 
or  maimed,  rather  than  having  two  hands  or  two  feet  to 
be  cast  into  everlasting  fire.  And  if  thine  eye  offend 
thee,  pluck  it  out  and  cast  it  from  thee,  it  is  better  for  thee 
to  enter  into  life  with  one  eye,  rather  than  having  two 
eyes  to  be  cast  into  hell-fire.”  O that  the  giddy  multi- 
tude— that  the  thoughtless  lovers  of  pleasure,  would  think 
of  this  ! They  will  not  become  disciples  of  Christ,  be- 
cause the  duties  which  his  religion  enjoins  would  inter- 
fere with  their  indulgencies.  Walking  in  the  ways  of  their 
own  heart,  they  choose  for  one  short  hour  the  phantom  of 
pleasure,  and  end  their  career  by  plunging  into  a ruined 
eternity.  Surely  it  is  better  to  give  up  every  forbidden  in- 
dulgence, though  it  cost  us  as  much  pain  as  to  pluck  out  a 
right  eye,  or  cut  off  a right  hand ; it  is  better  to  give  up 
every  forbidden  indulgence,  and  enter  the  abodes  of  eternal 


LECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Holy  obedience. 


187 


bliss,  than  to  revel  in  that  indulgence  for  a few  short  days, 
and  then  be  cast  down  to  hell ! 

I trust  that  there  are  many,  who  have  been  attending  this 
series  of  lectures,  that  have  been  led  to  see  and  feel  that  they 
are  sinners ; that  they  are  guilty  and  condemned  in  the  sight 
of  God ; that,  inasmuch  as  they  have  no  merit  of  their  own, 
their  case  without  a Saviour  is  hopeless  ; and  that  every  prop 
on  which  they  have  been  hitherto  leaning  will,  at  the  hour 
of  death,  and  in  the  day  of  judgment,  be  swept  from  under- 
neath them.  I trust  there  are  many  in  the  audience  whom 
I now  address,  that  having  been  led  to  see  that  they  were  on 
the  very  brink  of  perdition,  and  that  Christ  was  the  only  be- 
ing who  could  rescue  them,  have  made  an  entire  surrender 
of  themselves  to  him,  and  determined  to  submit  to  him,  as 
their  Prophet,  that  he  may  instruct  them  in  their  duty,  and 
point  out  the  path  that  leadeth  unto  eternal  life, — as  their 
Priest,  that  he  may  make  atonement  for  their  sins,  and  in- 
tercede for  them  at  the  right  hand  of  God, — as  their  King, 
that  he  may  reign  in  their  hearts,  and  by  the  precepts  of 
his  gospel  rule  and  regulate  their  lives. 

Such,  I am  confident,  will  readily  subscribe  to  the  last 
thing  proposed  to  the  candidate  for  baptism  : “Wilt  thou 
obediently  keep  God’s  holy  will  and  commandments  ; and 
walk  in  the  same  all  the  days  of  thy  life  ?” 

Every  sinner  whose  heart  has  been  changed  by  the  re- 
newing grace  of  God,  will  be  constrained  to  reply  to  this 
interrogatory,  in  the  language  of  the  baptismal  service — “ 1 
will , by  God's  help."  This  promise  and  covenant  engage- 
ment of  obedience  to  the  will  and  commandments  of  God, 
is  solemnly  renewed  and  ratified  at  confirmation. 

This  was  the  third  thing  required  in  the  primitive 
church,  of  the  candidates  for  baptism — a solemn  and  formal 
promise  or  engagement  to  live  in  obedience  to  Christ , or 
by  the  laws  and  rules  of  the  Christian  religion.  They  who 
adhere  to  this  promise  do  verily  exhibit  that  personal  holi- 
ness “ without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.”  The  last 
qualification  which  the  candidate  for  confirmation  must  pos- 
sess is,  a sincere  and  ardent  desire  to  do  the  will  of  God, 
and  a fixed  and  unalterable  determination  to  obey  every  di- 
vine command.  Such  a desire  and  determination  will  lead 
to  holiness  of  life. 

They  who  purpose  on  the  next  Lord’s  day  to  renew  in 


188 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


Knowledge  of  God’s  will. 

this  apostolic  rite  their  baptismal  engagement,  have  come 
to  the  calm,  fixed,  and  deliberate  determination,  “ obedi- 
ently to  keep  God’s  holy  will  and  commandments,  and 
walk  in  the  same  all  the  days  of  their  life.”  Thrice  happy 
are  they,  who  have  come  to  this  noble  determination  : and 
still  more  happy  will  they  be  if  they  adhere  to  it  in  all  their 
subsequent  life.  And,  my  dear  friends,  that  you  may  never 
swerve  from  this  straight,  onward  path  of  Christian  recti- 
tude, allow  me  to  direct  your  attention  to  a few  brief  con- 
siderations, intimately  connected  with  this  part  of  your 
covenant  engagement. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  as  you  bind  yourself  “ obediently 
to  keep  God's  holy  will  and  commandments ,”  it  is  every 
way  important  that  you  should  seek  to  know  and  under- 
stand his  will  and  commandments.  The  Bible  was  written 
for  the  very  purpose  of  revealing  God’s  will  and  command- 
ments. You  must  then  faithfully  and  diligently  study  that 
sacred  volume.  You  cannot  have  knowledge  to  guide  you 
in  the  way  of  your  duty,  unless  you  draw  it  from  those 
pages.  There  will  be  a thousand  occasions  when  you  will 
be  at  a loss  to  know  how  to  act,  and  be  in  danger  of  going 
directly  contrary  to  the  divine  will,  unless  your  memory 
be  stored,  and  your  understanding  enlightened  with  the 
sacred  truths  of  the  Bible.  The  Scriptures  must  be  your 
daily  study.  Had  you  bound  yourself,  or  did  filial  affec- 
tion prompt  you,  to  act  in  perfect  accordance  with  the  wishes 
of  a kind  parent,  would  you  not  every  day  consult  that  pa- 
rent, and  seek  to  ascertain  his  wishes  ? And  having  bound 
yourself  to  keep  God’s  holy  will  and  commandments,  how 
can  you  ascertain  his  will  unless  you  daily  study  his 
word? 

It  is  also  necessary  to  read  the  Scriptures  with  prayer. 
Every  time  you  open  the  sacred  volume,  you  should  look 
up  to  God  for  his  Spirit  to  illuminate  and  instruct  you. 
And  whenever  you  come  to  any  precept  or  command  re- 
specting your  conduct,  or  the  temper  of  your  mind,  or  the 
state  of  your  affections,  pause,  and  look  up  to  God  in  prayer, 
that  he  will  enable  you  “ obediently  to  keep,”  in  those  seve- 
ral particulars,  his  will  and  commandments. 

And  inasmuch  as  the  great  Jehovah,  to  whom  we  give 
ourselves  up  in  covenant  engagement,  is  the  God  of  Provi- 
dence as  well  as  of  the  Bible,  we  should  attentively  con- 


LECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


189 


Universal  obedience. 


sider  the  dealings  of  his  hand  in  reference  to  us,  and  seek 
to  know  his  will  in  those  events  which  are  transpiring 
around  us.  And  here  again,  by  prayer  and  supplication, 
we  must  seek  for  guidance  and  divine  illumination.  Every 
day,  upon  our  bended  knees,  we  must  lift  our  eyes  to 
heaven,  and  inquire,  “ Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  1” 
And  in  the  midst  of  the  most  afflictive  dispensations,  we 
must  bow  submissively  to  the  divine  decision,  and  say, 
“ Thy  will  be  done” 

2.  I remark,  that  having  learned  what  the  will  of  the 
Lord  is,  you  must  seek  to  act  in  conformity  with  it  to  the 
utmost — your  obedience  must  be  universcd.  Should  a man 
“ obediently  keep  God’s  holy  will  and  commandments,” 
in  every  respect  and  particular,  with  one  exception , and  in 
that  one  case  knowingly  and  intentionally  go  contrary  to 
the  divine  will,  he  would  most  obviously  be  guilty  of  a 
breach  of  his  baptismal  engagement.  That  single  indul- 
gence would  show  that  he  had  an  idol,  which  he  loved 
more  than  God  ; and  therefore  that  he  was  not  his  servant. 
“ No  man  can  serve  two  masters.”  The  divine  Saviour 
will  have  no  reserves.  You  must  make  an  unconditional 
surrender  of  yourself  to  him ; you  must  give  him  your 
whole  heart;  you  must  submit  entirely  to  his  will ; you 
must  be  prepared  to  make  every  sacrifice,  to  give  up  fa- 
ther, and  mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  brothers  and 
sisters,  yea,  and  your  own  life  also,  if  these  stand  in  the 
way  of  your  obedience,  in  order  to  be  the  disciple  of 
Christ — in  order  to  fulfil  this  part  of  your  covenant  en- 
gagement. You  must  be  ready  to  deny  yourself — to  sub- 
mit to  that  which  is  as  painful  as  the  amputation  of  a limb, 
if  you  would  not  depart  from  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord. 

One  thing  must  be  unalterably  settled  in  your  determi- 
nation— that  whatever  sacrifice  it  may  cost,  whatever  world- 
ly losses  you  may  thereby  encounter — though  it  be  property, 
reputation,  or  life  itself — you  will  never,  never  knowingly 
or  intentionally  commit  sin ; you  will  never  knowingly 
or  intentionally  offend  God,  or  act  contrary  to  his  blessed 
will.  This  will  enable  you  to  possess  a tender  and  an  en- 
lightened conscience,  and  to  avoid  the  very  appearance  of 
evil.  Having  pledged  your  vows  at  the  foot  of  the  cross, 
you  must  regard  yourself  as  no  longer  your  own,  but  as  be- 


190 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


Partial  obedience— Illustration. 

longing  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  therefore  bound  to  glorify  him 
in  your  body  and  in  your  spirit  which  are  his. 

Many,  it  is  to  be  feared,  who  make  a profession  of  reli- 
gion, unhappily  mistake  the  extent  of  their  obligations,  and 
think  that  a partial  obedience  will  meet  the  divine  requisi- 
tions under  the  mild  and  more  lenient  dispensation  of 
the  gospel.  I have  seen  many  instances  of  persons 
striving  to  yield  obedience  to  all  the  divine  commands 
but  one , and  pleading  the  infirmity  of  human  nature,  for 
the  habitual  neglect  and  violation  of  that  one  command. 

I once  met  with  an  instance  of  an  old  man,  his  head 
covered  with  silver  locks,  and  he  tottering  on  the  verge  of 
eternity,  in  whose  character  I found  a striking  and  melan- 
choly illustration  of  the  truth  of  the  preceding  remark. 
This  venerable  looking  man,  who  had  many  excellencies 
of  character,  was  constant  in  his  attendance  upon  divine  wor- 
ship ; delighted  with  plain  and  practical  preaching ; ready 
at  all  times,  and  gratified  with  an  opportunity,  to  converse 
upon  experimental  religion,  upon  the  necessity  of  holiness 
of  heart  and  of  life  ; punctual  and  regular,  morning  and 
evening,  in  calling  his  family  together  for  prayer  : and  yet, 
strange  inconsistency  ! he  indulged  himself  habitually,  day 
after  day,  in  the  intemperate  use  of  ardent  spirits, — that 
mingled  poison  which  has  cut  off  thousands  of  lives,  and 
landed  countless  multitudes  in  hell.  He  could  not  be  con- 
vinced but  what  it  was  right  and  proper  that  he  should  be 
allowed  this  indulgence.  He  trusted,  that  if  he  erred  in 
this  respect,  the  divine  Being  would  look  with  compassion 
upon  the  infirmity  of  his  nature.  The  truth  was,  this  was 
his  darling  sin : this  was  the  offending  limb  which,  the 
Saviour  says,  we  must  amputate,  or  else  the  whole  body 
must  sink  down  to  hell.  This  single  indulgence,  notwith- 
standing all  his  other  virtues,  was  in  the  eye  of  heaven 
the  very  “ mark  of  the  beast”  showing  that  he  was  a child 
of  perdition.  While  he  was  flattering  himself  that  he  was 
safe,  that  the  Most  High  wou\d  look  with  clemency  upon 
his  infirmity,  and  not  be  greatly  strict  to  mark  what  was 
done  amiss,  he  had  forgotten  that  it  was  the  unalterable 
decision  of  the  Almighty,  that  “no  drunkard  shall  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  God.” 

I have  seen  men  full  of  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  who 
were  ready  to  make  great  sacrifices  to  extend  the  Redeem- 


LECT.  X.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


191 


Inconsistent  professors. 

er’s  kingdom  ; forward  in  all  efforts  having  for  their  object 
the  alleviation  of  human  misery,  and  the  salvation  of  im- 
mortal souls  ; uniform  and  regular  in  the  discharge  of  the 
duties  of  the  family  and  the  closet ; and  yet  these  very  men 
allowed  themselves  to  take  the  advantage  of  the  ignorance 
or  necessity  of  those  with  whom  they  trafficked,  so  as  to  be 
actually  guilty  of  deception  and  fraud,  and  at  the  same  time 
flattered  themselves  with  the  delusive  impression  that  this 
was  a trifling  error,  for  which  they  would  never  be  called 
to  an  account. 

Again,  I have  known  others,  who  in  the  leading  features 
of  their  character  were  apparently  devoted  to  God,  and 
lovely  examples  of  piety,  yet  in  their  intercourse  with  their 
fellow  men  evincing  most  lamentable  duplicity,  and  the 
malignant  disposition  to  defame  and  calumniate  their  neigh- 
bours. 

I recollect  a striking  instance  of  a young,  beautiful,  and 
interesting  female,  who  made  a solemn  profession  of  reli- 
gion by  ratifying  her  baptismal  engagement,  and  receiving 
the  imposition  of  hands.  I had  an  opportunity  of  observ- 
ing her  subsequent  course.  She  seemed  to  live  agreeably 
to  her  vow  in  most  things.  Yet  to  the  close  observer  it 
was  obvious  that,  in  this  act  of  dedicating  herself  to  God, 
the  surrender  had  not  been  without  some  reserves.  She 
wished  to  be  saved.  She  was  willing  to  make  many  sa- 
crifices. But  she  thought  she  might  still  mingle  in  scenes 
of  worldly  pleasure,  and  visit  those  places  of  fashionable 
amusement,  which  never  fail  to  dissipate  serious  reflec- 
tion, create  a disrelish  for  the  enjoyment  of  religion,  and 
render  one’s  devotions  cold  and  heartless.  In  addition  to 
all  these  evils,  such  worldly  conformity  never  fails  to  ex- 
pose the  cause  of  Christ  to  reproach.  Thus  while  she 
was  acting  in  direct  contravention  of  the  most  solemn  en- 
gagements, and  especially  of  the  divine  injunction,  “i?e 
not  conformed  to  this  world”  and  was  thus  bringing  down 
the  bleeding  Saviour,  to  trample  him  under  her  feet ; she 
was  persuading  herself  that  her  conduct  was  proper  and 
consistent,  and  a necessary  compliance  with  the  usages  of 
refined  society.  The  result  was,  she  became  imbued  with 
the  spirit  of  the  world,  and  lost  all  her  religious  enjoyments. 

Now  I have  stated  these  several  cases,  to  show  that 
those  who  have  any  reserves  in  their  obedience,  who  do 


192 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


Perpetual  obedience. 

not  give  themselves  up  unconditionally,  do  not  “ obedient- 
ly keep  God’s  holy  will  and  commandments.”  Your  obe- 
dience must  be  universal.  This  you  bind  yourself  to,  by 
covenant  engagement.  If  you  pursue  any  other  course  but 
this  narrow  path,  you  cannot  walk  so  as  to  please  God. 
By  no  other  way  can  you  reach  heaven  and  save  your  soul. 
While  you  trust  entirely  to  the  merits  of  Christ,  you  must 
give  this  evidence  of  your  love  and  devotion  to  him, — that 
you  indulge  in  no  known  sin,  and  neglect  no  known  duty. 

3.  I remark,  that  these  efforts  to  obey  God  and  keep 
his  holy  commandments,  must  be  unremitted,  and  continue 
through  life.  This  is  a part  of  your  covenant  engagement. 
You  promise  not  only  “ obediently  to  keep  God’s  holy  will 
and  commandments,  but  to  walk  in  the  same  all  the  days 
of  your  life.”  The  covenant  you  enter  into  is  an  everlast- 
ing covenant,  never  to  be  forgotten.  It  is  expected  that 
your  course  will  be  progressive  and  onward.  As  soldiers 
of  Jesus  Christ,  it  is  expected  that  you  will  be  faithful  in 
the  service  of  the  great  Captain  of  your  salvation  ; that  you 
will  never  desert  the  standard  under  which  you  march,  or 
prove  recreant  in  the  day  of  battle,  but  that  you  will  fight 
manfully  the  good  fight  of  faith,  and  finally  die  with  your 
armour  on.  The  promise  is  only  to  them  that  endure  to 
the  end.  “ Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I will  give 
iheea  crown  of  life.” 

The  Scriptures  everywhere  warn  us  against  backsliding 
and  apostasy.  The  situation  of  one  in  this  relapsed  and 
fallen  condition  is  truly  alarming. 

In  the  first  place , this  backslidden  is  a most  dangerous 
state,  from  the  fact  that  the  subject  of  it  is  offering  daily 
insult  to  heaven.  In  professing  to  come  out  from  the 
world,  and  choose  the  service  of  Christ,  the  man  acted  vo- 
luntarily and  without  constraint.  Having  tried  that  service, 
and  then  again  returned  to  the  world,  his  conduct  is  a 
practical  declaration  that  he  prefers  the  service  of  Satan  to 
the  service  of  God  ; and  is  not  this  an  insult  to  the  Most 
High  ? If  God  is  angry  every  day  with  the  transgressor, 
who  is  still  walking  in  darkness,  in  what  light  will  he  re- 
gard that  man  who  has  once  been  illuminated  from  on  high, 
and  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and  been  made  a partaker 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  has  afterwards  gone  back  to  his 
former  course,  “ like  the  dog  to  his  vomit,  and  the  sow  that 


LECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


193 


The  danger  of  a backslidden  state. 

was  washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire  ?”  No  wonder 
that  he  has  proclaimed,  in  accents  terrible  as  thunder,  “ If 
any  man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in 
him  !” — “ No  man  having  put  his  hand  to  the  plough  and 
looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God.” 

Secondly.  This  backslidden  is  well  nigh  a hopeless 
state,  from  the  difficulty  of  renewing  the  subject  of  it  again 
to  repentance.  We  all  know,  that  in  cases  of  physical 
disease,  where  the  patient  which  was  convalescent  suffers 
a relapse,  the  disease  fastens  itself  upon  him  with  in- 
creased malignity,  and  recovery  is  hardly  to  be  expected. 
Precisely  analogous  to  this,  is  a relapse  into  the  malady 
of  sin.  When  the  mind  has  been  aroused  to  seriousness, 
and  led  to  seek  comfort  in  the  Saviour ; if  it  is  subsequently 
enticed  and  drawn  away,  the  heart  seems  ten  thousand 
times  harder,  and  more  opposed  to  God,  than  it  was  before. 
The  man,  having  thus  broken  loose  from  his  allegiance  to 
God,  and  given  himself  up  to  the  guidance  of  Satan,  pro- 
ceeds with  rapid  strides  in  his  downward  course  to  the 
chambers  of  death.  Nothing  now  seems  to  move  him. 
Those  solemn  appeals,  which  would  once  have  melted  his 
heart,  and  led  him  to  the  feet  of  the  Saviour,  he  now  hears 
with  the  utmost  apathy  and  indifference.  Amid  a thousand 
voices  of  warning  and  admonition,  he  goes  on  careless  and 
unconcerned  to  the  judgment  bar.  This  is  in  accordance 
with  the  testimony  of  Scripture.  “ If,  after  they  have  es- 
caped the  pollutions  of  the  world  through  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  en- 
tangled therein,  the  latter  end  with  them  is  worse  than  the 
beginning.” 

Another  consideration,  showing  the  danger  of  the  back- 
slidden state,  is  the  wide  and  irreparable  injury  that  is 
thereby  inflicted  upon  the  cause  of  Christ.  One  unfaithful 
Christian,  relapsing  into  sin  and  worldly  conformity,  does 
more  injury  to  the  cause  of  vital  religion  than  a whole 
army  of  infidels.  The  unbelieving  world  seize  upon  the 
conduct  and  testimony  of  one  who  has  thus  left  following 
Christ  with  the  greatest  avidity,  and  with  an  air  of  triumph, 
as  though  it  were  an  unanswerable  argument  to  show  that 
religion  produces  no  change  in  the  heart  and  conduct. 
And  what  gives  a seeming  plausibility  to  this  argument  is 
the  fact  to  which  I just  alluded, — that  whenever  one,  who 

R 


194 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


Apostacy— Mr.  D . 

has  entered  upon  a religious  life,  returns  again  to  the  world, 
his  course  is  usually  more  wicked  and  depraved  than  ever. 
“ When  the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a man,  he  walketh 
through  dry  places  seeking  rest ; and  finding  none,  he  saith, 
I will  return  unto  my  house  whence  I came  out;  and  when 
he  cometh,  he  findeth  it  swept  and  garnished.  Then  goeth 
he  and  taketh  to  him  seven  other  spirits  more  wicked  than 
himself;  and  they  enter  in  and  dwell  there,  and  the  last 
state  of  that  man  is  worse  than  the  first”  There  is  nothing 
that  so  effectually  opposes  the  progress  of  the  gospel  as 
backslidden  Christians. 

I once  visited  a place  where  I found  a large  portion  of 
the  most  respectable  of  its  inhabitants  skeptics  and  infidels. 
Upon  inquiry,  I ascertained  the  following  facts,  which,  in 
my  mind,  accounted  for  the  state  of  things  then  existing 
there.  About  six  years  previous  there  had  been  a great 
attention  to  religion  in  the  place.  Most  of  the  leading  men 
became  temporarily  interested.  The  excitement  ran  high. 
Under  the  influence  of  excited  animal  feeling,  many  who 
had  been  vicious  and  abandoned  came  forward,  and  pro- 
fessed repentance  and  amendment  of  life.  In  less  than 
two  years  many  of  these  individuals  returned  to  their  for- 
mer courses,  and  became  vastly  more  worldly  and  wicked 
than  before.  They  called  conversion  delusion,  and  were 
now  ready  to  embrace  every  species  of  infidelity.  Con- 
science would  not  let  them  rest  as  long  as  they  regarded 
the  Bible  as  the  word  of  God.  They  therefore  sought 
relief  in  broad  infidelity. 

One  individual,  Mr.  D , who  had  been  loud  in  his 

profession  of  godliness,  and  no  less  bold  in  his  subsequent 
avowals  of  infidelity,  died  in  the  neighbourhood  during  my 
stay  at  this  place.  He  had  become  intemperate  in  his 
habits,  and  profane  in  his  ordinary  conversation.  He  was 
absent  several  miles  from  home,  superintending  the  con- 
struction of  a canal,  by  which  operation  he  was  accumulat- 
ing much  property.  So  sudden  was  the  attack  of  disease 
by  which  he  fell,  that  he  lived  only  a few  hours  after  he 
was  seized.  He  sent  for  his  family.  He  bade  them  seek 
that  Saviour  whom  he  had  neglected — that  Saviour  whom 
he  had  crucified  afresh,  and  put  to  an  open  shame.  Amid 
the  distress  and  agonies  of  his  mind,  he  seemed  insensible 
to  those  excruciating  pains  of  body  that  were  cutting  away 


LECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


195 


Need  of  divine  grace. 

the  very  sinews  and  ligaments  of  life.  He  freely  renounced 
his  infidelity,  and  declared  his  belief  in  the  truth  of  the 
Christian  religion.  But  while  his  soul  wr-s  racked  with 
the  agonizing  throes  of  despair,  and  he  was  bitterly  lament- 
ing his  apostasy  from  Christ,  and  was  in  the  very  act  of 
exclaiming,  in  reference  to  himself — lost , lost , the  silver 
cord  was  broken,  and  the  next  moment  his  naked  soul 
stood  before  the  bar  of  God  to  receive  its  unalterable  doom. 

In  this  community,  though  there  was  much  faithful 
preaching,  little  fruit  seemed  to  attend  ministerial  labour. 
The  grand  reason  we  have  already  adverted  to — the  apos- 
tasy of  many  who  once  had  joined  themselves  to  the  Lord. 

And,  my  dear  friends,  may  all  the  solemn  considerations 
that  have  just  passed  before  you,  lead  you  to  strive  to  en- 
dure to  the  end  ; being  well  persuaded  that  it  would  have 
been  “ better  for  you  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  right- 
eousness, than,  after  you  have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the 
holy  commandment  delivered  unto  you.” 

4.  I remark,  that  in  the  performance  of  this  part  of  your 
covenant  vow,  as  well  as  in  every  other  Christian  duty, 
you  will  need  the  assisting  grace  of  God.  You  cannot 
walk  a single  step  in  the  narrow  way  without  the  aid  of  the 
Spirit.  Hence,  in  answering  this  inquiry,  whether  you 
will  obediently  keep  God’s  holy  will  and  commandments, 
and  walk  in  the  same  unto  your  life’s  end,  your  reply  shows 
that  you  are  to  look  to  God  for  your  ability  to  do  it — “ 1 
willy  hy  God's  help."  Be  well  assured  that  you  can  never 
keep  this  vow  in  your  own  strength.  You  must  live  day 
by  day  upon  the  Son  of  God.  You  must  lean  upon  his 
arm,  and  stand  up  in  his  strength.  God  must  “ walk  in 
you  and  dwell  in  you,”  else  you  cannot  be  his  people. 
The  Holy  Spirit  must  help  your  infirmities,  and  his 
strength  be  made  perfect  in  your  weakness ; else  you  will 
at  last  appear  before  God  having  nothing  to  offer  but  broken 
vows  and  violated  promises.  Look  up  to  God,  then,  day 
by  day  for  his  Holy  Spirit.  The  gracious  influences  of  that 
Spirit  you  can  neither  expect  nor  obtain,  unless  you  seek 
for  them  by  fervent  and  persevering  prayer. 

If  you  wish  to  enjoy  the  exalted  pleasures  of  the  religion 
of  Jesus,  you  must  go  frequently  to  his  feet  in  earnest 
prayer.  If  you  desire  to  be  strengthened  in  the  inner  man, 
so  that  you  may  be  enabled  to  resist  temptation,  and  run 


190 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


Importance  of  prayer — Reliance  upon  Christ. 

in  the  way  of  God’s  commandments,  you  must  be  often 
found  on  your  knees  before  the  throne  of  divine  mercy. 
You  cannot  keep  your  vow — you  cannot  perform  your 
Christian  duties— you  cannot  escape  the  devouring  flames 
of  Almighty  wrath — you  cannot  enter  the  bright  portals  of 
glory,  unless  the  all-powerful  Spirit  of  the  living  God  is 
continually  present  with  you,  to  enlighten,  purify,  invi- 
gorate, and  guide  your  soul.  And  this  blessed  Spirit  will 
dwell  only  in  an  humble  and  contrite  heart;  a heart  that  is 
looking  unceasingly  to  God  with  faith  and  prayer.  O be 
instant  then  in  prayer,  and  learn,  agreeably  to  the  apostolic 
injunction,  to  “ pray  without  ceasing .”  You  will  cer- 
tainly wander  from  the  Redeemer’s  fold — you  will  assuredly 
fall  away  from  your  steadfastness,  and  relapse  into  sin,  un- 
less you  cherish  and  cultivate  a devout  and  prayerful  frame 
of  mind.  Seek,  I entreat  you,  to  have  a realizing  sense  of 
your  own  weakness  and  entire  dependence  upon  God,  and 
go  to  him  daily  and  hourly  for  succour  and  help. 

And  for  your  encouragement  to  be  faithful  in  this  duty, 
allow  me  to  add,  that  if  there  ever  be  granted  to  mortals  a 
foretaste  of  those  pure  and  exalted  pleasures  which  flow 
from  God’s  right  hand,  it  is  when  they  are  before  the 
mercy-seat,  seeking  communion  with  that  glorious  Being. 
In  those  consecrated  moments  in  which  the  believer 
pours  out  his  heart  in  earnest  supplication  to  God,  he  tastes 
the  heavenly  manna — drinks  from  the  smitten  rock,  and 
catches  a glimpse  of  the  celestial  land  that  lies  beyond  the 
stream  of  death. 

5.  The  last  consideration  which  I shall  present,  in  connex- 
ion with  this  part  of  your  covenant  obligation,  is  the  impor- 
tance of  entire  reliance  upon  Christ  for  your  acceptance. 
Though  you  are  to  strive  to  walk  in  all  the  commandments 
and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless,  and  are  to  be  fully 
purposed  in  your  own  hearts,  never  to  commit  a single  sin — 
never  to  deviate,  in  a single  instance,  from  the  divine  pre- 
cepts— still  the  humbling  discovery  will  often  flash  upon 
your  view,  that  you  have  fallen ; that  notwithstanding  all 
your  resolutions,  and  all  your  efforts,  sin  has  marked  your 
every  step,  and  stained  your  best  and  most  holy  perform- 
ances with  defilement.  And  now  but  for  the  rich  provisions 
of  the  gospel,  you  would  sink  into  utter  despair.  But 
listen  to  its  sweet  and  heavenly  accents  of  mercy — to  its 


LECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


197 


History  of  J . 

astonishing  treasures  of  grace.  “ My  little  children,  these 
things  write  I unto  you,  that  ye  sin  not.  And  if  any  man 
sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the 
righteous  ; and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins.” 

While,  on  the  one  hand,  we  should  seek  to  avoid  the 
very  appearance  of  evil,  and  recoil  from  sin  as  our  dead- 
liest foe,  at  the  same  time  we  should  be  continually  mind- 
ful, that  it  is  through  the  infinite  grace  of  God  that  we  are 
enabled  to  walk  in  any  way  worthy  of  our  high  calling ; 
and  that  through  our  whole  course,  and  on  to  the  very  last 
moment,  we  shall  have  to  confess  ourselves  wretched  sin- 
ners, and  look  entirely  and  exclusively  to  Christ  for  our 
salvation.  Whatever  degree  of  sanctification  we  may  attain, 
to  whatever  extent  we  may  be  able  to  keep  the  will  and 
commandments  of  God,  we  shall  at  last  have  to  stand  be- 
fore the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  this  acknowledgment : — 

Thou  must  save,  and  thou  alone  ; 

In  my  hand  no  price  I bring, 

Simply  to  thy  cross  I cling.” 

While  this  constant  liability  to  sin  should  make  us  hum- 
ble, and  lowly,  and  watchful,  and  circumspect,  the  thought 
that  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father  should  keep  us 
from  despondency,  and  lead  us  to  press  forward  in  the  nar- 
row way  with  thankful  and  rejoicing  hearts.  In  illustra- 
tion of  these  remarks  under  this  last  head,  allow  me  to  give 
you  a sketch  of  one  whom  I knew  in  early  life. 

J was  educated  by  Christian  parents,  and  taught  to 

remember  his  Creator  in  the  days  of  his  youth.  At  an 
early  period  in  life,  his  name  was  enrolled  with  the  mem- 
bers of  a Christian  church.  The  views  which  he  heard 
of  the  gospel  were  not  the  most  distinct  and  perspicuous  ; 
and,  at  this  time,  though  he  was  not  aware  of  it,  his  Chris- 
tian experience  had  not  advanced  farther  than  the  obscure 
and  dim  twilightof  morning.  For  a while  he  seemed  to  glide 
along  smoothly  on  the  stream  of  Christian  profession.  But 
affliction  came,  and  his  Christian  principles  were  put  to 
the  test.  A beloved  sister,  who  was  the  companion  of 
his  childhood,  and  now  in  the  bloom  and  May-morning  of 
her  existence,  suddenly  sickened  and  died.  His  grief  was 
lamost  inconsolable,  and  led  him  frequently  to  murmur,  as 
r2 


198 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


J ’s  mind  awakened, 

though  “ to  order  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his  own 
will”  were  not  the  right  and  prerogative  of  God. 

Inconsistent  as  was  this  state  of  feeling  with  true  piety, 

it  did  not  lead  J to  suspect  that  there  was  any  thing 

radically  defective  in  his  Christian  character.  But  God 
designed  that  this  dispensation  should  be  blessed  to  his 
eternal  well-being.  The  removal  of  his  sister  led  him  to 
think  much  upon  the  subject  of  death.  One  day,  as  he  sat 
meditating  upon  that  solemn  event,  the  thought  darted  into 
his  mind,  “ Are  you  this  moment  ready  to  die  ?”  This 
inquiry  awoke  him  in  an  instant,  as  it  were,  from  a sleep.  He 
felt  that  he  was  not  prepared  to  die.  The  more  he  reflected 
upon  himself,  the  more  he  shrunk  from  the  thought  of  appear- 
ing before  God  in  judgment.  He  was  led  to  ask  himself,  how 
this  was  ? As  a Christian  he  ought  to  be  prepared  for  this 
event.  Yet  when  he  looked  in  upon  himself,  he  felt  that 
he  had  no  prop,  no  stay ; that  there  was  nothing  for  hope 
to  lean  upon.  He  became  dejected  and  melancholy.  He 
strove  still  more  earnestly  to  keep  the  pure  and  perfect  law 
of  God.  He  watched  all  his  actions,  and  scrutinized  all 
his  motives.  But  the  more  he  looked  inward,  and  tried 
to  live  entirely  to  God,  the  more  he  saw  his  own  sinful- 
ness, and  felt  plunged  into  the  depths  of  despondency. 

At  length  he  conversed  with  several  Christian  friends, 
told  them  how  wretched  he  felt,  and  assured  them  that  he 
looked  upon  death  with  the  greatest  dread  and  horror. 
They  did  not  seem  to  understand  his  difficulty.  One  ad- 
vised him  to  fact  one  day  in  every  week,  and  spend  that 
day  in  prayer  to  God,  for  a preparation  to  die.  Another 
told  him,  he  thought,  as  a Christian,  he  ought  not  to  distress 
himself  with  apprehensions  about  death  ; that  when  the 
event  came,  God  would  take  away  his  fears,  and  give  him 
the  grace  of  dying.  A third  advised  him  to  spend  a por- 
tion of  every  day  in  thinking  upon  the  subject  of  death; 
and  thus,  by  familiarizing  his  mind  to  it,  he  would  find  his 
fears  to  fall  off.  But  he  derived  no  sort  of  satisfaction  oi 
comfort  from  this  counsel,  or  the  expedients  suggested. 
While  he  was  trying  “ obediently  to  keep  God’s  holy 
will  and  commandments,”  and  bending  all  his  efforts  to 
this  point,  his  mind  was  “ like  the  troubled  sea  when  it 
cannot  rest.” 

The  only  relief  that  he  found  was  in  dismissing  all 


JLECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


199 


And  enlightened. 

thoughts  about  religion.  Hence  he  fell  into  the  habit  of 
performing  all  his  religious  duties  in  a heartless  and  me- 
chanical way.  He  repeated  his  prayers  and  went  to 
church  without  thinking  much  about  God,  or  heaven,  or 
hell.  But  at  times,  and  especially  on  communion  seasons, 
the  realities  of  eternity  would  rise  most  vividly  before  him, 
and  wrap  his  soul  in  midnight  darkness.  At  such  times, 
he  felt  all  the  bitterness  and  anguish  of  a wounded  spirit. 
He  did  not  yet  know  his  malady,  nor  how  to  obtain  relief. 
His  only  resource  was  to  resolve  to  live  more  holy. 

Thus  several  years  passed  away.  A part  of  the  time  his 
attention  was  diverted  from  his  own  wretchedness  by  the 
intellectual  efforts  in  which  he  was  engaged.  But  having 
completed  his  collegiate  course,  and  enjoying  a season  of 
comparative  leisure,  he  was  led  to  study  the  word  of  God, 
with  a view  to  find  relief  to  his  mind.  To  this  he  joined 
prayer.  By  degrees  the  light  began  to  dawn  upon  his 
mind.  At  first,  it  was  like  the  faint  streaks  of  morning  on 
the  eastern  sky.  But  soon  it  kindled  into  the  broad  light 
of  day.  He  now  saw  what  his  difficulty  was.  He  had 
been  trying  to  save  himself ; to  work  out  justification  by  a 
righteousness  of  his  own.  While  he  theoretically  embraced 
Christ  as  his  Saviour,  he  had  no  realizing  sense  of  entire 
dependence  upon  him.  When  he  thought  of  dying  and 
appearing  in  judgment,  he  immediately  began  to  summon 
around  him  his  virtues,  and  to  consider  what  excuse  he 
could  render  for  his  delinquencies  and  failure  of  duty. 
And  this  is  what  troubled  him  and  filled  him  with  despair. 
He  saw  he  could  not  answer  for  one  of  a thousand  of  his 
faults  ; and  his  heart  died  within  him,  as  well  it  might, 
when  he  thought  of  standing  before  the  piercing  gaze  of  an 
infinitely  holy  God. 

But  now  his  views  were  entirely  changed.  He  saw  that 
the  sinner  was  to  be  saved  “ by  grace  through  faith,  and 
that  not  of  himself,  but  that  it  was  the  gift  of  God.”  And 
feeling  that  he  was  a sinner,  a lost  and  ruined  sinner,  he 
came  to  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  begged  him  to  save  him  by 
grace  alone.  He  now  saw  that  his  imperfect  obedience 
was  not  at  all  to  be  taken  into  the  account  of  his  justifica- 
tion ; that  he  was  to  be  “justified  freely  by  grace  through 
the  redemption  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.”  And  now 
looking  unto  Jesus,  he  could  behold  the  grisly  king  of 


200 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


J surrenders  himself  to  the  Lord. 

terrors,  and  feel  no  alarm.  He  could  contemplate  the 
judgment  hour  and  still  feel  tranquil.  His  hope  now  was 
— not  that  he  should  be  justified  when  he  stood  before  the 
Judge,  because  he  was  less  sinful  than  others,  though  it 
was  his  constant  study  to  avoid  all  sin — but  that  when  he 
stood  arraigned  before  that  awful  tribunal,  Jesus,  the 
mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  would  appear  as  his  advo- 
cate, and  throwing  over  him  the  mantle  of  his  own  perfect 
righteousness,  would  claim  him  as  the  purchase  of  his 
blood,  and  on  that  ground  demand  for  him  an  admission 
into  the  courts  of  blessedness. 

Having  surrendered  himself  unconditionally  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  he  felt  that  he  might  hush  all  his  fears  to 
repose  by  this  inquiry  of  the  apostle — “ Who  shall  lay  any 
thing  to  the  charge  of  God’s  elect  ? It  is  God  that  justi- 
fied. Who  is  he  that  condemned  ? It  is  Christ  that  died  ; 
yea,  rather,  that  is  risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us.” 

Therefore,  being  justified  by  faith,  J felt  that  he  had 

peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  now 
began  to  understand  those  parts  of  God’s  holy  word  which 
speak  of  divine  comfort,  of  peace,  of  rest,  and  of  joy : 
yes,  he  now  went  on  his  way  rejoicing  “ with  joy  un- 
speakable and  full  of  glory.”  And  all  this  change  was 
produced  by  the  fact,  that  he  had  now  surrendered  himself 
up  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  his  Saviour  and  everlasting 
friend.  There  were  times  when  his  mind  was  clouded  and 
his  hopes  obscured  ; but  he  invariably  found,  when  at  such 
times  he  humbled  himself  low  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and 
rolled  upon  him  all  his  sorrows  and  his  sins,  the  darkness 
soon  passed  away,  and  the  bright  beams  of  glory  again 
shone  upon  his  path. 


I have  now  stated  what  I conceive  to  be  essential  quali- 
fications, in  order  to  confess  Christ  acceptably  in  the  ordi- 
nance of  confirmation.  In  the  statements  I have  made,  you 
see  that  I deem  a change  of  heart , and  conversion  to 
God , as  necessarily  implied  in  the  profession  which  you 
will  take  upon  you  by  this  solemn  act.  To  be  in  a fit 
state  to  ratify  your  baptismal  engagement,  you  must  be  a 


LECT.  X.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


201 


Appeal  to  the  undecided. 

partaker  of  that  “ inward  and  spiritual  grace,”  by  which 
there  is  effected  “ a death  unto  sin,  and  a new  birth  unto 
righteousness.” 

In  the  prayer  that  precedes  the  imposition  of  hands,  the 
bishop  approaches  God,  and  supplicates  divine  mercy  on 
you  on  the  implied  fact  that  you  have  been  “ regenerated 
not  only  with  water,  but  with  the  Holy  Ghost;”  and  that 
you  have  obtained  “ the  forgiveness  of  all  your  sins.” 
By  the  profession  that  is  made  in  this  ordinance,  you  bind 
yourselves  to  all  that  is  pledged  and  implied  in  baptism, 
“ which  is  to  follow  the  example  of  our  Saviour,  Christ, 
and  to  be  made  like  unto  him,  that  as  he  died  and  rose 
again  for  us,  so  should  we  who  are  baptized,  die  from  sin 
and  rise  again  unto  righteousness,  continually  mortifying 
all  our  evil  and  corrupt  affections,  and  daily  proceeding 
in  all  virtue  and  godliness  of  living.” 

Before  I bring  this  lecture  to  a close,  allow  me  to  in- 
quire, am  I not  addressing  some  who  have  been  listening 
to  all  this  instruction,  that  do  not  expect  to  be  among  those 
who  will  surrender  themselves  to  Christ  on  the  coming 
Sabbath,  but  who  still  feel  almost  persuaded  to  be  Chris- 
tians ? If  there  be  any  such  before  me,  I would  say, 
hearer,  you  are  standing  on  awfully  dangerous  ground  ! 
While  you  are  deliberating,  the  sentence  that  cuts  you  off 
may  go  forth  never  to  be  recalled  ! You  know  your  duty  ; 
the  way  of  salvation  has  been  opened  before  you  ; the  boon 
of  everlasting  life  has  been  laid  at  your  feet.  You  cannot 
depart  from  this  assembly  to-night,  impenitent  and  unpar- 
doned, undecided  and  undetermined  whether  you  will 
serve  the  Lord,  without  rejecting  the  counsel  of  God  against 
your  own  soul. 

Something  seems  to  tell  me  that  there  is  a soul  in  this 
assembly  that  has  not  yet  given  itself  up  to  Christ,  and 
that  will  perish  for  ever.  Eternal  God  ! what  shall  I say 
to  that  soul  ? I have  proclaimed,  upon  the  authority  of  thy 
word,  that  there  is  an  awful  hell,  into  which  the  wicked 
shall  be  cast.  I have  told  it  that  there  is  a bright  and  glo- 
rious heaven,  into  which  the  pardoned  and  purified  will 
enter  ; that  Christ  waits  to  shed  upon  its  darkened  vision 
his  celestial  light ; that  eternity  is  approaching  , and  death 
coming  with  rapid  strides,  and  will  soon  lay  his  iron  hand 
upon  the  mortal  tenement  it  inhabits  ; I have  pointed  it  to 


202 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  X. 


Appeal  to  the  undecided. 

the  dread  judgment  bar,  where,  when  it  arrives,  if  not  found 
clothed  in  the  Redeemer’s  righteousness,  it  will  be  banished 
for  ever  from  the  presence  of  God  and  the  Lamb  ! And 
what  more  can  I say  ? Eternal  God  direct  me  ; I know 
not  what  to  say  ! An  immortal,  never-dying  soul,  as  yet 
undetermined  to  surrender  itself  to  Christ,  is  now  before 
me,  and  in  all  human  probability  will  perish  for  ever  ! 

Methinks  I hear,  from  the  portals  of  the  sky,  another 
and  the  last  invitation,  “ Come,  for  all  things  are  ready  l" 

Do  you  hesitate?  Hark!  the  doors  are  even  now  clos- 
ing ; another  moment,  and  it  will  be  too  late ! O,  merciful 
heaven  ! the  door  is  shut, — the  day  of  grace  has  gone  ! 

I would  by  no  means  be  understood  to  say  in  reference 
to  any  individual  here,  that  his  day  of  grace  has  actually 
passed  : but  I do  say  that  if  I have  not  been  reading  to  you 
from  the  book  of  the  recording  angel,  the  statement  I have 
made  will  soon  be  read  there.  The  eye  of  some  passing 
angel  will  read  this  brief  notice  of  your  end,  “ He  rejected 
the  invitation  of  mercy ; he  refused  to  submit  to  Christ, 
and  has  gone  down  to  the  bottomless  pit  to  drink  for  ever 
the  wrath  of  God.” 

Oh,  my  dying  hearer,  if  thou  art  the  man,  if  thou  art  un- 
reconciled to  God,  if  thy  heart  has  not  yet  been  surrendered 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  may  the  Eternal  Spirit  smite  thy 
soul  this  very  hour  with  pungent  conviction  on  account  of 
sin  ; may  the  pillow  on  which  thy  head  will  be  placed  to- 
night seem  planted  with  thorns ; and  may  comfort  never 
again  visit  thy  troubled  bosom  till  it  comes  from  a sense  of 
pardoned  sin,  and  a persuasion  that  God  is  reconciled  to 
thee  through  the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus  ! May  the  Spirit 
of  the  living  God  point  thy  eye  to  that  scene  which  will 
soon  burst  upon  thee,  and  lead  thee  feelingly  to  exclaim, — 

“ Great  God,  what  do  I see  and  hear  ! 

The  end  of  things  created ! 

The  Judge  of  man  I see  appear, 

On  clouds  of  glory  seated  : 

The  trumpet  sounds  ; the  graves  restore 
The  dead  which  they  contained  before : 

Prepare,  my  soul,  to  meet  him  !” 


LECT.  XI.] 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


203 


Necessity  of  perseverance. 


LECTURE  XI. 

CHRISTIAN  ADVANCEMENT. 

[, Addressed  to  the  recently  confirmed.] 

Speak  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  that  they  go  forward. — From  the 
14th  of  Exodus. 

St.  Paul,  speaking  in  one  of  his  epistles  of  the  conduct 
of  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  and  of  certain  events 
that  befell  them,  remarks,  “ These  things  happened  unto 
them  for  ensamples,  and  they  are  written  for  our  admo- 
nition.” Viewed  in  this  light,  the  five  books  of  Moses 
form  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  instructive  portions 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Of  all  the  useful  lessons  conveyed 
to  us  by  those  historic  books,  none  is  more  worthy  of  our 
attention  than  this  idea,  which  we  find  every  where  promi- 
nent,—Me  necessity  of  perseverance,  of  advancing  in  the 
path  of  duty , whatever  difficulties  or  discouragements  may 
stand  in  our  way. 

The  children  of  Israel  had  scarcely  passed  the  confines 
of  that  land,  which  had  been  to  them  a land  of  bondage, 
when  they  were  pursued  and  overtaken  by  their  enemies  just 
as  they  had  entered  a narrow  defile.  On  either  side  were 
high  and  impassable  mountains  ; before  them,  the  deep 
waves  of  the  Red  Sea ; and  behind,  pressing  on  with  exas- 
perated fury,  the  thousand  war-chariots  of  Egypt.  No 
wonder  that  the  hearts  of  many  now  failed  and  waxed 
faint.  For  the  Israelites  as  yet  had  but  little  faith.  They 
did  not,  like  their  legislator  and  leader,  “ endure  as  seeing 
Him  who  is  invisible.”  This  occurrence,  however,  was 
designed  to  confirm  and  establish  their  faith ; to  convince 
them  of  their  entire  dependence  upon  his  almighty  arm  ; to 
convince  them  that  when  he  undertook  to  point  out  their 
path  and  be  their  guide,  it  was  their  duty  to  go  forward , 


204 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  XI. 


First  attributes  of  Christian  character. 

leaving  all  consequences  with  him.  Hence  the  command 
to  Moses  was,  “ Speak  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  that 
they  go  forward.” 

And  this  is  precisely  the  command  which  the  ambassa- 
dors for  Christ  have  received  in  relation  to  all  those  who 
have  set  out  in  the  way  everlasting,  “ Speak  unto  them , 
that  they  go  forward .”  I feel  myself  called  upon  at  this 
time  to  deliver  this,  as  a special  message,  to  those  who 
last  Lord’s-day  stood  before  this  chancel  to  ratify,  in  the 
apostolic  rite  of  confirmation,  their  covenant  engagement 
to  God,  and  who  declared  that  it  was  their  fixed  and  set- 
tled determination  to  walk  in  the  way  of  God’s  command- 
ments. Advancement  and  continual  progress  are  expected 
of  every  one  that  names  the  name  of  Christ. 

In  the  course  of  instruction  that  I delivered  preparatory 
to  confirmation,  it  was  my  object  to  hold  up  prominently 
to  view  the  solemn  truth,  that  no  one  could  be  in  a fit  state 
to  receive  this  ordinance  who  had  not  exercised  “ repent- 
ance towards  God  and  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ no  one  whose  heart  had  not  been  changed  by 
the  transforming  power  of  divine  grace ; no  one  who  had 
not  been  converted  to  God,  and  made  a new  creature  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

1.  In  reference  to  the  attainment  of  these  first  attributes 
of  Christian  character,  the  command  of  God  is,  “ Speak 
unto  them , that  they  go  forward .”  We  trust,  and  humbly 
hope,  that  all  those  who  have  received  this  sacred  ordi- 
nance, do  stand  on  the  rock  Christ  Jesus,  and  are  born 
from  above.  But  it  must  not  be  forgotten,  that  the  human 
“ heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,”  and  that  the  most 
advanced  Christians  find  it  necessary  to  seek  constantly  to 
deepen  their  repentance,  and  render  more  vigorous  and 
operative  their  faith.  Allow  me  then  to  ask  you,  to  exa- 
mine yourselves  anew ; to  survey  your  whole  past  histo- 
ry ; your  repentance ; your  submission  to  God  ; your  sur- 
render of  yourselves  to  the  Saviour,  and  to  see  what  is 
your  present  prevailing  disposition  of  mind.  If  you  find 
the  determination  of  Joshua  to  be  truly  the  response  of 
your  heart,  “ As  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the 
Lord,”  then  let  the  animating  watchword  to  arouse  and 
impel  you  onward  be,- 


205 


LECT.  XI.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Advancement  in  all  religious  duties. 

“ Awake  my  soul,  stretch  every  nerve, 

And  press  with  vigour  on : 

A heavenly  race  demands  thy  zeal, 

And  an  immortal  crown.” 

And  to  this  end,  dear  hearer,  daily  examine  your  own 
heart.  Do  not  be  afraid  to  see  yourself  in  the  broad  light 
of  divine  truth.  Seek  to  acquire  still  deeper  and  more 
humbling  views  of  your  own  sinfulness,  and  to  feel  from 
the  very  bottom  of  your  heart  that  “godly  sorrow  which 
worketh  repentance  unto  salvation,  not  to  be  repented  of.” 
Endeavour  to  realize  more  and  more  that  your  salvation  is 
entirely  in  Christ.  Look  to  him  as  the  source  and  foun- 
tain of  all  spiritual  life.  Strive  daily  to  make  a new,  en- 
tire, and  unconditional  surrender  of  yourself  into  his  hands, 
and  not  only  to  confide  and  trust  in  him  as  your  Advocate 
and  Saviour,  but  to  follow  and  obey  him  as  your  Lord  and 
Master.  In  short,  seek  “ the  life  you  henceforth  live  in 
the  flesh,  to  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved 
you  and  gave  himself  for  you.” 

2.  In  reference  to  the  uniform  and  conscientious  dis- 
charge of  all  the  various  duties  of  life,  the  divine  command 
is,  “ Speak  unto  them , that  they  go  forward .”  Having 
solemnly  dedicated  yourselves  to  the  service  of  God,  the 
sincerity  of  this  act  will  be  evinced  by  the  general  tenor  of 
your  conduct.  What  has  passed  within  your  own  breast 
the  world  knows  not,  only  as  it  is  exhibited  by  outward 
acts.  In  the  ordinary  and  every-day  transactions  of  life, 
there  are  a thousand  indications  which  testify,  whether  we 
are  labouring  “ to  bring  under  the  body  and  keep  it  in  sub- 
jection ;”  whether  we  are  striving  to  bring  the  tempers 
and  dispositions  of  our  minds  into  conformity  with  the  pure 
and  holy  precepts  of  the  gospel ; and  whether  we  are 
constantly  seeking,  in  all  the  various  relations  of  life,  to 
perform  the  numerous  duties  that  grow  out  of  those  several 
relations. 

They  that  are  truly  the  workmanship  of  God,  “ are 
created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which  God  hath 
before  ordained  that  they  should  walk  in  them.”  They 
will  be  just  and  upright  in  their  dealings,  obedient  to  pa- 
rents, affectionate  to  brothers  and  sisters,  kind  to  the  poor, 
patient  of  evil,  forgiving  injuries,  active  in  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and  will  make  the  will  of  God  in  all  things  their 


206 


THE  PASTOR'S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  XI 


Family  prayer  indispensable. 

rule  of  conduct.  If  you,  then,  are  what  you  profess  to  be, 
these  things  will  be  in  you  and  abound  yet  more  and 
more. 

3.  In  reference  to  all  your  religious  duties,  the  voice 
that  comes  from  the  divine  throne,  is,  “ Speak  unto  them , 
that  they  go  forward .” 

If  you  have  hitherto  found  pleasure  in  reading  the  word 
of  God,  how  much  delight  may  you  promise  yourself  from 
the  future  perusal  of  that  sacred  volume  ! As  you  bend 
over  those  pages,  ever  and  anon  lifting  an  eye  to  heaven 
for  the  illumination  of  the  Spirit,  how  will  one  and  another 
discovery  of  redeeming  grace  break  upon  your  ravished 
view  ! You  must  continue  to  study  the  word  and  works 
of  God,  that  you  may  learn  more  of  his  character,  and 
better  understand  how  to  render  unto  him  the  honour  that 
is  due  to  his  name. 

In  prayer  you  must  become  more  and  more  engaged. 
In  the  retirement  and  secrecy  of  your  closet,  you  must 
seek  to  draw  nearer  and  still  nearer  to  God.  You  must 
seek  for  that  daily  and  hourly  communion  with  him,  by 
which  your  soul  will  be  continually  cheered,  and  animated 
with  a sense  of  his  glorious  presence.  You  may  innocent- 
ly forget  to  eat  your  food ; but  you  cannot  for  a single  day, 
without  the  greatest  loss  and  injury  to  your  soul,  forget  to 
seek  the  face  of  God  in  secret  prayer.  The  warm  love  to 
Jesus,  that  now  glows  in  your  bosom,  will  soon  wax  cold 
unless  daily  fanned  by  the  breath  of  secret  prayer. 

Family  prayer  is  also  another  duty  incumbent  upon 
every  one  of  you  who  are  placed  at  the  head  of  a house- 
hold. Let  no  one  imagine  that  he  can  live  a consistent 
Christian  life  without  family  worship.  That  professor  of 
religion,  sustaining  the  relation  of  a father  or  mother,  that 
has  no  family  worship,  is  every  day  giving  the  lie  to  his 
profession.  I know  that  the  Christian  wife,  whose  hus- 
band “ cares  for  none  of  these  things,”  may  have  many 
difficulties  to  encounter  in  establishing  family  worship. 
But  yet  she  must  establish  it,  if  she  would  save  her  own 
soul,  and  the  souls  of  her  children.  Let  her  announce  her 
purpose  ; invite  all  the  senior  members  of  the  family  to  be 
present,  and  at  all  events,  have  her  little  ones  around  her, 
morning  and  evening,  as  she  bows  down  to  adore  the  great 
Jehovah,  and  supplicate  his  blessing.  The  effect  of  this 


LECT.  XI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


207 


Public  worship  a Christian  duty. 

faithful  performance  of  duty  will  be  most  salutary  upon  all 
the  members  of  the  household.  I have  known  many  in- 
stances, where,  when  the  Christian  mother  and  wife  has 
not  shrunk  from  her  duty,  she  has  been  made  the  honoured 
instrument  of  conversion  to  her  best  and  dearest  friends. 
In  this  matter  the  command  of  Jehovah  is,  “ Speak  unto 
her,  that  she  go  forward.” 

I need  not  here  say,  that  public  worship  is  a duty , 
which  the  Christian  cannot  neglect  without  endangering 
his  spiritual  and  eternal  interests.  It  is  a most  sacredly 
enjoined  duty.  “ Forsake  not  the  assembling  of  your- 
selves together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is.”  It  is  one  of  the 
most  powerful  means  of  grace.  It  is  a testimony  which 
Christians  are  expected  to  bear  of  the  pleasure  and  delight 
which  they  take  in  divine  things.  And  there  can  be  no 
higher  evidence  that  one  is  “ still  in  the  gall  of  bitterness 
and  the  bonds  of  iniquity,”  than  that  he  has  no  love  or 
relish  for  the  worship  of  God’s  holy  temple. 

When  the  house  of  God  is  open,  and  people  are  invited 
to  come  into  his  presence,  the  vacant  and  unoccupied  seat 
of  any  professor  of  religion  is  a startling  object  to  my  eye. 
I am  led  at  once  to  fear  that  some  temporal  calamity  has 
befallen  him  or  his  family,  or  that  he  has  begun  to  depart 
from  the  living  God.  And  when  I see  the  seats  of  many 
professors  of  our  holy  religion  vacant  around  me,  I confess 
I preach  with  an  agony  of  feeling,  and  with  the  terrible  ap- 
prehension upon  my  mind,  that  some  whom  I hoped  would 
be  my  crown  of  rejoicing,  I shall  at  last  behold  driven 
away  into  “ outer  darkness,  where  there  is  weeping,  and 
wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth.”  But  of  you,  who  have 
recently  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord,  we  hope  “ better 
things,  and  things  which  accompany  salvation.” 

For  your  comfort  and  encouragement,  and  to  refresh  and 
invigorate  you  in  your  heavenly  journey,  the  great  Captain 
of  your  salvation  has  mercifully  established  the  sacrament 
of  the  holy  supper.  And  in  reference  to  this  holy  feast, 
my  message  to  you  is,  “ Speak  unto  them , that  they  go 
forward .” 

I am  well  aware  that  every  one  of  you  who  stood  be- 
fore this  chancel  last  Lord’s-day,  to  ratify  your  baptismal 
engagement,  did  it  with  the  full  expectation  of  commemo- 
rating this  day  the  dying  love  of  Jesus  around  the  sacra- 


208 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  XI. 


The  Lord’s  supper. 

mental  table.  Had  not  such  been  your  purpose,  this  act 
of  dedicating  yourself  to  God,  in  my  view,  would  have 
been  most  unwarrantable  and  inconsistent.  What  object 
can  one  have  in  giving  himself  up  thus  solemnly  to  the 
Lord,  unless  in  very  deed  he  purposes  to  be  his  servant 
and  child  ? And  what  propriety  can  there  be  in  obeying 
God  in  one  ordinance,  and  not  in  another?  Why  promise 
in  the  rite  of  confirmation,  “ obediently  to  keep  God’s  holy 
will  and  commandments,”  and  then  refuse  to  keep  a com- 
mandment so  strictly  and  sacredly  enjoined  as  that  of  com- 
memorating the  love  of  a dying  Saviour  in  the  holy  eucha- 
rist  ? The  absurdity  of  such  a course  is  too  glaring  to 
need  the  slightest  comment. 

But  though  your  purpose,  my  friends,  remains  unsha- 
ken, yet  I can  well  conceive,  how  a view  of  your  own  sin- 
fulness almost  inclines  you  to  shrink  from  so  holy  an  ap- 
proach to  God  ! Most  earnestly  do  I desire  that  each  one 
of  you  may  be  led  to  see  your  own  exceeding  sinfulness, 
and  destitution  of  all  that  is  good  or  meritorious  in  the 
sight  of  God.  Most  earnestly  do  I desire  that  each  one 
of  you  may,  from  an  internal  survey  of  yourselves,  become 
humbled  in  the  very  dust ; for  never  till  then — till  pressed 
down  by  a sense  of  your  own  unworthiness,  can  you  fully 
receive  Christ  into  your  heart  the  hope  of  glory,  or  embrace 
him  as  one  who  saves  you  by  grace  alone,  and  that  with- 
out any  thing  on  your  part  to  recommend  you  to  him. 

And  see,  see  how  exactly,  how  admirably  the  promises 
and  provisions  of  the  gospel  are  suited  to  such  sorrowing 
and  sin-burdened  souls  : — “ This  is  a true  saying,  and 
worthy  of  all  men  to  be  received,  that  Christ  Jesus  came 
into  the  world  to  save  sinners.”  “ Come  unto  me,  all  ye 
that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you  rest.” 
Timid  Christian,  trembling  believer,  what  more  do  you 
need  ? From  these  promises,  sinful  and  unworthy  as  I feel 
myself,  I can  draw  streams  of  heavenly  comfort,  that  will 
cheer  and  gladden  my  heart  all  the  days  of  my  pilgrimage, 
and  in  a dying  hour  refresh  my  soul  with  hopes  bright  as 
the  unclouded  sun. 

In  going  to  the  table  of  the  Lord,  we  do  not  go  with  the 
impression  that  we  have  any  merit  of  our  own.  The  lan- 
guage of  our  hearts  must  be  in  accordance  with  the  lan- 
guage of  the  communion  service.  “ We  do  not  presume 


LECT.  XI. ]] 


THE  PASTOR^  TESTIMONY. 


209 


The  Lord’s  supper. 

to  come  to  this  thy  table,  O merciful  Lord,  trusting  in  our 
own  righteousness,  but  in  thy  manifold  and  great  mercies. 
We  are  not  worthy  so  much  as  to  gather  up  the  crumbs 
under  thy  table.  But  thou  art  the  same  Lord,  whose  pro- 
perty is  always  to  have  mercy.”  The  sentiments  of  every 
true  disciple  of  Christ  in  approaching  the  holy  table,  are  in 
unison  with  those  of  the  apostle  : “ Brethren,  I count  not 

myself  to  have  apprehended  ; but  this  one  thing  I do ; for- 
getting those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I press  towards  the 
mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus.” 

Jesus  calls  you  to  the  feast — invites  you  to  the  heavenly 
banquet ; and  if  you  go  humble,  penitent,  and  believing,  he 
will  provide  you  with  a wedding  garment.  That  communi- 
cant will  be  most  acceptable  at  the  table  of  the  crucified 
Redeemer,  who  has  the  deepest  sense  of  his  own  unworthi- 
ness, if  at  the  same  time  the  imploring  eye  of  faith  be 
turned  towards  Christ.  It  is  just  such  sinners  that  Jesus 
came  to  save,  and  from  amid  the  hallowed  memorials  of 
his  dying  love,  his  voice  will  go  forth  in  accents  sweet  as 
the  melody  of  heaven — “ Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you  rest.” 

I can  well  conceive  that  in  view  of  this  holy  ordinance 
and  the  solemn  reflections  it  calls  up,  you  should  feel 
oppressed  with  the  painful  apprehension  that  you  may  sub- 
sequently fall  into  sin,  and  thus  bring  dishonour  on  the 
cause  of  Christ.  But  you  have  already  taken  your  stand 
on  the  Lord’s  side.  You  have  already  made  a profession. 
You  have  already  buckled  on  the  armour  to  go  forth  to 
battle.  You  need  this  heavenly  food  to  strengthen  you  for 
the  conflict.  If  you  wait  till  you  can  live  without  sin  be- 
fore you  presume  to  come  to  the  table  of  the  Lord,  you 
will  never  come.  “ There  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not.” 
The  Christian,  it  is  true,  aims  at  a sinless  walk  with  God. 
To  this  object  he  constantly  bends  all  his  efforts.  To 
attain  this,  is  the  ever-recurring  burden  of  his  petitions  to 
his  heavenly  Father.  And  when  he  falls  into  sin,  he  is 
filled  with  distress,  and  mourns  over  his  transgression  in 
all  the  bitterness  of  soul  with  which  the  fond  and  bereaved 
mother  mourns  over  a first-born  child.  But  blessed  be 
God — “ There  is  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  even  Jesus 
s 2 


210 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [jLECT.  XI. 


A foretaste  of  the  joys  of  heaven. 

Christ  the  righteous,  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our 
sins.” 

To  hesitate  to  do  what  Christ  has  commanded,  from  a 
fear  that  we  shall  not  be  able  to  accomplish  it,  is  to  ques- 
tion either  his  goodness  or  his  power.  Has  he  not  said, 
“ My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee?”  Then  venture  upon 
that  promise,  and  go  forward.  The  commemorating  of 
the  death  of  Christ  in  the  holy  supper  is  not  only  a duty 
most  solemnly  enjoined,  but  a rich  channel  of  grace  to  the 
soul.  It  is  there  that  Jesus  in  a peculiar  manner  meets 
his  disciples,  and  “ manifests  himself  unto  them  as  he  does 
not  unto  the  world.”  O then  surely  you  will  permit  him 
to  meet  you  there,  and  lift  upon  you  the  light  of  his  glori- 
ous countenance. 

As  I saw  you  last  Lord’s-day  collecting  round  that  vene- 
rable man  of  God,  to  receive  the  solemn  imposition  of 
hands,  methought,  thus  will  the  children  of  God  in  the  last 
day  gather  around  the  Lord  Jesus  ; and  oh,  may  these  pre- 
cious souls  be  among  the  number  ! How  great  will  be  my 
joy,  as  your  pastor,  if  your  souls  are  finally  saved,  and  to 
each  one  of  you  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  shall  give  a crown 
of  life  ! Shall  I indeed  enjoy  the  exalted  felicity  of  hear- 
ing Christ  say  to  you — “ Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father, 
inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you.”  Yes,  I hear  him 
this  moment  addressing  this  invitation  to  you  ! With  all 
the  affection  and  winning  kindness  of  a dying  and  risen 
Saviour,  he  invites  you  to  come  and  sit  down  at  his  table, 
and  experience  a foretaste  of  the  joys  that  are  in  reserve 
for  you  in  his  blessed  and  glorious  kingdom.  “ Speak 
unto  them , that  they  go  forward .”  Though  the  waves  of 
the  Red  Sea  are  before  you,  do  not  be  alarmed ; remember 
that  God  is  your  protector  and  guide,  and  that  his  ever- 
lasting word  is  pledged  for  your  safeguard  and  deliver- 
ance. 

“ What  is  required  of  those  who  come  to  the  Lord’s  sup- 
per ?”  “ To  examine  themselves  whether  they  repent  them 

truly  of  their  former  sins,  steadfastly  purposing  to  lead  a 
new  life,  have  a lively  faith  in  God’s  mercy  through  Christ, 
with  a thankful  remembrance  of  his  death,  and  be  in  charity 
with  all  men.”  Such  are  the  qualifications  as  defined  by 
the  church  in  her  catechism.  These  are  precisely  the 
qualifications  that  we  have  been  insisting  upon  as  essential 


LECT.  XI.] 


the  pastor’s  Testimony. 


211 


Progressive  sanctification. 

for  you  to  possess  previous  to  confirmation.  “ Truly  our 
hearts’  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  you  is,  that  you  may 
be  saved,”  and  therefore  we  would  not  wish  any  person 
to  approach  the  table  of  the  Lord  without  these  qualifi- 
cations. 

4.  Once  more  I remark,  that  in  reference  to  the  work  of 
sanctification,  the  command  of  the  Lord  is,  “ Speak  unto 
them , that  they  go  forward .” 

When  Christians  first  come  out  from  the  world,  and  pro- 
fess to  be  the  people  of  God,  they  are  then  so  far  from 
having  attained  maturity,  that  they  rather  resemble  little 
children.  They  have  a thousand  things  to  learn  from  ex- 
perience, from  encounters  with  sin  and  Satan.  They  need 
to  be  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  nourished  with  divine 
grace.  Thus  will  they  go  on  from  strength  to  strength. 
In  their  daily  intercourse  with  heaven,  they  will  find  greater 
and  increased  delight.  The  promises  will  daily  become 
more  precious,  their  affections  more  elevated  and  heavenly, 
their  desires  after  God  and  holiness  will  be  more  ardent 
and  increasing ; and  the  language  of  their  hearts,  as  they 
strive  more  and  more  every  hour  to  have  their  walk  close 
with  the  Saviour,  will  be,  “ whom  have  I in  heaven  but 
thee,  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I desire  in  compari- 
son of  thee.”  True  Christians  must  be  continually  ad- 
vancing in  the  divine  life.  There  are  several  reasons  for 
this.  And  I therefore  beg  leave  to  call  your  attention  for  a 
moment  to  the  importance  of  this  onward,  progressive 
movement  in  “ the  way  everlasting.” 

In  the  first  place,  you  must  be  either  advancing  or  going 
back.  Experience  and  the  word  of  God,  as  well  as  all  the 
analogies  of  the  natural  world,  prove  this.  In  your  Chris- 
tian course  you  cannot  stand  still.  It  is  a race  which  you 
are  to  run,  and  never  stop  till  you  reach  the  goal.  The 
moment  you  slacken  your  pace  and  come  to  a stand,  you 
are  borne  on  in  an  opposite  direction  by  a secret  but  malig- 
nant influence  that  will  carry  you  down  to  the  gates  of  per- 
dition. It  is  only  while  you  “run  with  patience” — while 
you  fight  with  all  your  armour  on,  while  you  press  forward 
in  the  narrow  path  as  for  your  life,  that  you  are  safe.  The 
cry  comes  continually  on  our  ear — “ Speak  unto  them,  that 
they  go  forward.” 

Secondly , it  is  only  by  advancing  in  the  narrow  path, 


212 


THE  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  XI. 


Influence  of  a holy  life. 


that  Christians  can  have  great  and  exalted  enjoyments. 
There  is  no  idea  more  erroneous  and  false,  than  that  the 
happiness  of  the  Christian,  when  first  converted  and  brought 
to  rejoice  in  the  pardoning  love  of  Christ,  is  greater  than  at 
any  subsequent  stage  of  his  experience.  It  is  true  that  his 
happiness  then  is  wonderful  and  passeth  knowledge.  “ He 
was  dead,  and  is  alive  again.  He  was  lost,  and  is  found.” 
He  was  polluted,  and  on  the  very  brink  of  hell,  but  he  is 
now  washed,  and  encircled  with  the  arms  of  the  Almighty 
Jesus.  He  feels  that  he  is  “ a brand  plucked  from  the 
burning that  it  is  the  boundless  love,  the  infinite  grace 
of  Cod  that  has  snatched  him  away  from  death;  and  in 
looking  up  to  Christ,  and  gazing  upon  the  excellencies  of 
his  character,  and  the  finished  salvation  that  is  in  him,  the 
thrilling  sensations  of  gratitude  and  love  are  felt  in  his 
heart,  and  his  soul  is  filled  with  joy  “ unspeakable  and  full 
of  glory.”  But  one  view  of  the  loveliness  of  Christ  does 
not  satisfy  his  soul.  Like  those  finished  works  of  taste, 
those  magnificent  specimens  of  architecture,  the  longer  we 
look  at  them  the  more  beautiful  do  they  appear  ; so  does 
Christ  appear  to  the  believer.  The  nearer  he  draws  to 
Him,  the  more  lovely  does  He  appear,  and  the  more  com- 
plete does  he  find  his  own  happiness.  As  his  knowledge 
increases  and  extends,  new  sources  of  enjoyment  continu- 
ally open  to  his  soul.  Every  true  believer  is  ascending 
daily  higher  and  higher  in  that  upward  path  that  grows 
brighter  and  brighter  until  it  breaks  into  the  full  effulgence 
of  heaven  itself.  The  true  reason  why  so  many  think  that 
the  Christian  is  happiest  in  his  “ first  love,”  or  during  the 
early  stages  of  his  Christian  experience  is,  that  so  many 
stop  almost  as  soon  as  they  begin.  They  do  not  go  for- 
ward, and  therefore  they  do  not  find  the  manna  and  the 
smitten  rock  ; nor  behold,  from  every  mountain-peak  they 
cross,  the  richness  and  glory  of  the  heavenly  Canaan.  But, 
my  friends,  the  message  which  I am  to  deliver  unto  you 
from  the  great  God  is — “ Speak  unto  them,  that  they  go 
forward.” 

Thirdly , this  is  important,  from  the  influence  which 
your  conduct  and  example  will  have  upon  the  world,  and 
especially  upon  those  who  meet  with  you  in  this  sacred 
temple,  where  you  have  made  these  solemn  vows.  They 
have  heard  your  profession,  they  will  now  observe 


LECT.  XI.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


213 


Preparation  for  death. 

your  course  and  conduct.  I feel  that  my  future  use- 
fulness among  this  people  now  depends  in  no  incon- 
siderable degree  upon  you.  If  the  company  of  believ- 
ers that  last  Lord’s-day  stood  up  to  ratify  their  cove- 
nant vow  to  God,  will  every  one  of  them  be  faithful, 
we  shall  see  this  precious  work  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit, 
which  we  trust  has  been  going  on  in  our  midst,  extending 
itself,  until  there  shall  not  be  one  that  visits  these  sacred 
courts,  which  is  not  in  the  fold  of  Christ.  Oh,  if  you  will 
only  go  forward  in  the  narrow  path,  and  illustrate  and 
exemplify  in  all  your  conduct  the  precepts  of  the  gospel, 
there  is  not  a heart  here,  so  hard  or  stubborn,  that  can  hold 
out  against  this  practical  and  resistless  demonstration  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

But  if  you  slide  back  into  a cold  and  careless  state,  if 
you  do  not  go  forward,  you  will  stand  as  so  many  stum- 
bling-blocks in  men’s  way  to  heaven  ; you  will  effectually 
paralyze  all  our  efforts,  and  make  our  ministry  of  none  ef- 
fect. See  what  an  awful  responsibility  rests  upon  you ! Look 
around  you,  and  see  how  many  souls  you  are  about  to  save 
or  ruin  ! Among  them  are  the  loved  ones  of  your  heart, — 
your  children,  your  husbands,  your  wives,  your  parents, 
your  brothers,  your  sisters  ! Their  salvation  very  much 
depends  upon  the  course  you  now  take.  Let  all  your  con- 
duct show  that  you  are  determined  to  be  consistent ; de- 
termined ever  to  be  found  in  the  way  of  duty. 

Let  us  ever  bear  in  mind  that  the  world  is  continually 
observing  our  conduct,  to  see  whether  it  corresponds  with 
our  profession.  There  is  only  one  way  in  which  we  can 
silence  the  cavils  of  infidelity,  and  save  the  souls  of  our 
fellow  men,  and  that  is,  by  a consistent  onward  course  in 
the  path  of  Christian  duty. 

Finally , I remark,  that  to  press  onward  in  the  narrow 
path  is  of  infinite  importance,  in  reference  to  a preparation 
and  readiness  for  death. 

That  Christian  does  infinite  injury  to  the  cause  of  the 
Redeemer,  who  evinces  as  much  fear  on  account  of  the 
advancing  footsteps  of  death  as  does  the  unrenewed 
sinner  whose  portion  is  in  this  world.  If,  therefore,  you 
would  honour  Christ  by  your  death  as  well  as  by  your  life, 
and  if  it  be  your  desire  to  meet  that  solemn  hour  in  peace, 


214 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


Llect.  XI. 


Christ  a glorious  luminary. 

let  no  day  pass  without  making  some  progress  in  godli- 
ness. 

We  can  never  enjoy  heaven  without  a meetness  for  it. 
And  one  of  the  great  purposes  for  which  Christ  estab- 
lished his  church  was,  to  train  and  fit  us  for  the  society 
of  the  blessed  above.  And  just  in  proportion  as  we 
cultivate  a spirit  of  deep  piety,  and  become  assimilated, 
in  the  moral  attributes  of  our  character,  with  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  celestial  world,  will  death  be  stripped  of  his 
terrors. 

In  order  thus  to  hold  on  our  way,  and  continually  go 
forward  in  the  path  of  Christian  duty,  acquiring  a meet- 
ness for  heaven,  we  must  keep  our  eye  at  every  step  of  our 
course  steadily  fixed  on  Christ.  He  is  the  sun  that 
warms,  and  animates,  and  kindles  into  life  that  vital  spark 
of  spiritual  existence,  which,  by  the  breath  of  his  Spirit, 
shall  wake  up  in  the  soul  a flame  of  love  that  will  burn  on, 
and  at  last  enable  us  to  vie  in  the  brightness  and  intensity 
of  our  devotions  with  the  burning  seraphs  around  the 
throne  of  God.  Christ  is  the  glorious  luminary  that 
irradiates  the  path  of  the  believer,  and  guides  the  bewil- 
dered wanderer  through  this  region  of  death.  The  Chris- 
tian, walking  through  this  world,  resembles  the  visiter 
who  descends  into  one  of  those  subterranean  cities  peopled 
with  the  gathered  bones  of  former  generations  ; those  vast 
catacombs,  where  myriads  of  human  skeletons  are  piled 
up  to  remain  in  silence  and  darkness  till  the  echo  of  the 
judgment  trumpet  is  heard  through  those  sepulchral  re- 
gions.* He  who  walks  through  one  of  these  shaded 

* A traveller  thus  describes  the  catacombs  at  Paris : — “ Underneath 
the  ground  you  pass  through  innumerable  streets  and  lanes,  whose 
buildings,  if  one  may  so  speak,  are  composed  of  human  bones,  col- 
lected from  the  different  cemeteries  of  Paris,  and  arranged  according  to 
the  receptacles  whence  they  were  collected.  It  is  indeed  a Golgotha ; 
a place  of  skulls  ! You  pass  through  parishes  of  the  dead.  It  is  Paris 
in  the  grave.  Here  its  once  gay  and  busy  people  lie  ranged  in  their 
last  house,  according  to  the  houses  which  they  occupied  whilst  living. 
It  is  an  affecting  sight ; it  is  like  going  down  into  the  very  heart  of  the 
empire  of  death,  and  intruding  into  the  capital  of  the  king  of  terrors ! 
One  pile  alone  contains  two  millions  four  hundred  thousand  human 
skulls,  and  the  different  heaps  extend  for  a mile  in  length.  Nothing 


LECT.  XI.]  THE  PASTOR^  TESTIMONY.  215 

Christ  the  believer’s  light. 

cities  of  death  has  no  light  except  what  is  emitted  from 
the  taper  he  carries  in  his  hand.  And  the  only  clue  that 
guides  his  footsteps,  and  enables  him,  amid  the  multipli- 
city of  streets  and  lanes,  to  find  his  way  up  again  to  the 
living  world,  is  a black  line  drawn  along  the  roof  of  the 
cavern. 

Christian,  through  such  a Golgotha  are  you  passing, 
Christ  is  the  light  that  guides  you.  By  this  light  you  are 
enabled  to  trace  the  black  line  and  follow  the  narrow  path, 
which  will  guide  you  to  the  upper  regions  of  life  and  day. 
But  oh  ! if  your  light  should  go  out ; if  you  should  lose 
sight  of  Christ,  then  will  you  in  vain  wander  and  grope 
your  way  through  the  various  lanes  and  streets  of  death, 
bewildered  and  lost,  and  left  to  add  another  trophy  to  that 
frightful  pile  of  immortal  ruins  which  are  already  heaped 
up  in  this  great  charnel-house  of  sin.  Let  me  beg  of 
you  then,  to  live  continually  united  to  Christ,  even  as  the 
branch  is  to  the  vine ; and  may  “ he  dwell  in  your  hearts 
by  faith,  that  ye  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love  may 
be  able  to  comprehend,  with  all  saints,  what  is  the  breadth, 
and  length,  and  depth,  and  heighth,  and  to  know  the  love 
of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge,  and  be  filled  with  all 
the  fulness  of  God.” 

I would  conclude  this  lecture  with  the  solemn  words  in 
which  the  Greek  church  addresses  her  young  members 
on  a like  occasion. — “ The  bonds  are  now  sealed , and 
Christ , who  is  in  heaven , hath  received  them ; remember 
your  promise  and  fulfil  your  engagement,  which  will  be 
produced  openly  in  the  day  of  judgment.  Take  heed 
you  blush  not  at  Christ's  awful  tribunal,  where  all  the 

can  be  conceived  more  solemn  and  affecting  than  a visit  to  these  dreary- 
abodes.  The  indistinctness  with  which  objects  are  seen  by  the  feeble 
light  of  the  tapers  you  carry  in  your  hand ; the  intricacy  and  uncer- 
tainty of  the  path  you  traverse,  and  which  is  only  indicated  as  the  right 
one,  by  a black  line  drawn  along  the  roof  of  the  cavern,  the  loss  of 
which  clue  might  be  fatal  to  the  party ; the  thick  and  palpable  dark- 
ness into  which  the  innumerable  passages  branch  out ; the  ghastly  and 
affecting  materials  of  which  the  walls  that  on  every  side  enclose  you 
are  composed;  the  deep  silence  that  reigns  around,  broken  only  by 
the  voices  of  the  visiters  in  curiosity  or  terror,  conspire  to  render  this 
the  most  interesting  and  instructive  of  all  the  exhibitions  I have  ever 
seen.” — Raffles’  Tour. 


216 


THE,  PASTOR  S TESTIMONY. 


[LECT.  XII. 


The  Christian  character. 

powers  of  heaven  tremble , and  all  mankind  must  stand  to 
be  judged  ; where  the  devil  will  be  present  to  accuse  you , 
saying , Lord , this  wretch  in  word  renounced  me , but 
in  deed  was  my  servant.  Then  angels  will  sigh , and 
holy  men  bewail  your  misery.  But  father  and  mother 
cannot  help  you ; brethreri  and  friends  will  not  own  you ; 
but  every  man  will  be  naked  and  destitute.  Consider , 
therefore , and  provide  for  your  own  safety.” 


LECTURE  XII. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

[, Addressed  to  the  recently  confirmed,  after  having  renewed  their 
vow  at  the  table  of  the  Lord.] 

And  I heard  a voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Write,  blessed 
are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth ; yea,  saith  the 
Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours,  and  their  works  do  follow 
them. — From  the  14 th  of  the  Apocalypse. 

I have  been  endeavouring  for  so  many  weeks  to  guide 
you,  as  a distinct  part  of  the  flock,  in  “ the  way  ever- 
lasting,” that  I feel  unwilling  that  you  should  lose  this 
distinct  character,  though  you  are  now  in  full  communion 
with  the  church,  until  I have  addressed  you  once  more. 
It  has  been  my  object,  in  this  series  of  lectures,  to  delineate 
and  present  to  you  each  of  the  essential  features  of  the 
Christian  character.  Unless  we  possess  these,  we  can 
exhibit  no  evidence  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.  I 
trust  that  there  are  none  of  you  destitute  of  these  evidences 
of  your  adoption  into  the  divine  family. 

But,  beloved  friends,  if  you  would  be  truly  happy  in 
yourselves,  useful  to  the  world,  and  approved  of  God,  you 
must  seek  to  possess  all  the  several  parts  of  the  Christian 
character  in  just  and  due  proportion.  These  parts  are  all 
lovely  in  themselves,  but  when  symmetrically  combined  and 
harmoniously  blended  together,  they  constitute  a living 
illustration  of  the  truth  and  excellence  of  Christianity. 
Such  an  illustration  was  seen  in  the  character  of  Jesus 
Christ,  when  he  tabernacled  in  a house  of  clay  and  so- 


LECT.  XII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  217 

Biographical  sketch  of  Anzonetta  R.  Peters. 

journed  upon  earth.  Even  the  bitterest  enemies  of  the 
gospel  are  forced  to  acknowledge  that  the  character  of 
Jesus  is  more  lovely  than  that  of  any  other  being  that  ever 
bore  the  human  form.  Those  heavenly  tempers  ; those 
holy  affections ; and  that  sinless  walk  with  God*,  which 
the  blessed  Redeemer  exhibited,  evince  traits  of  moral  ex- 
cellence which,  meeting  in  constellated  brightness  in  his 
character,  place  him  before  us  an  object  of  unrivalled  love- 
liness; and  a model  after  which  every  Christian  should 
seek  to  fashion  his  life. 

It  is  my  earnest  wish  to  hold  up  before  you  Christ  as 
your  only  hope  of  glory,  and  Christ  the  only  pattern  for 
your  imitation.  Let  no  one  shrink  from  aiming,  and 
ceaselessly  striving  to  reach  this  high  standard.  Let 
no  one  relinquish  the  hope  of  being  able,  through  divine 
grace,  to  tread  in  the  Redeemer’s  footsteps.  Only  imbibe 
his  Spirit,  and  press  with  all  your  vigour  on  “ towards  the 
mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God,”  and  you 
will  have  your  walk  close  with  him,  and  gather  upon  your 
character  all  the  graces  and  virtues  of  the  gospel.  There 
is  no  need  of  discouragement,  though  you  start  at  a low 
point,  though  you  feel  that  you  are  now  no  better  than  a 
“ bruised  reed,  or  the  smoking  flax.”  He  who  is  able  to 
make  all  grace  abound  unto  us,  will,  if  you  look  to  him 
with  earnest  importunity,  and  at  the  same  time  put  forth 
unwearied  efforts,  ultimately  conduct  you  to  the  highest 
attainments  in  the  divine  life. 

In  illustration  of  the  truth  of  this  remark,  I intend  in  this 
lecture  to  give  you  a short  biographical  sketch  of  one  who 
formerly  attended  upon  my  ministry,  but  has  recently  been 
called  to  her  rest.  I allude  to  Anzonetta  R.  Peters, 
whose  name  is  known  to  some  of  you. 

She  was  early  taught  by  her  devoted  and  affectionate 
mother  to  fear  God,  and  walk  in  the  way  of  his  com- 
mandments. When  a child  she  exhibited  many  wayward 
dispositions,  especially  great  irritability  and  impatience 
under  restraint.  These  early  outbreakings  of  a rebellious 
spirit,  awakened  many  painful  apprehensions  in  the  bosom 
of  her  mother,  and  led  her  to  carry  her  child  often  to  the 
feet  of  the  Saviour,  entreating  him  that  she  might  be  sub- 
dued by  divine  grace.  The  Most  High  listened  to  her 
prayers.  Anzonetta  grew  up  an  amiable  and  a lovely  child. 
T 


218 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII. 


Her  conversion  and  growth  in  grace 

At  the  age  of  fifteen  she  yielded  up  her  affections  to  the 
Saviour,  and  took  her  stand  at  the  foot  of  the  cross. 
There  was  nothing  very  marked  or  peculiar  in  her  conver- 
sion. Her  convictions  of  sin  were  deep  and  pungent,  and 
it  was  a long  time  before  she  obtained  any  relief.  When 
light  and  peace  did  dawn  upon  her  mind,  it  was  not  the 
sudden  blaze  of  noon,  but  the  twilight  of  morning  gradu- 
ally brightening  into  day.  1 recollect  well  the  first  conver- 
sation I had  with  her  after  this  event.  She  felt  an  earnest 
desire  to  draw  near  the  Saviour,  and  to  place  herself  at  his 
feet — to  tell  him,  in  the  hearing  of  the  world,  that  she  was 
determined  to  be  his  follower.  Yet  she  shrunk  from  so 
holy  an  approach,  and  felt  oppressed  under  a view  of  her 
own  exceeding  unworthiness.  Her  appearance  at  this 
time  was  uncommonly  interesting.  Her  form  was  slender 
and  delicate,  and  her  features  bore  an  expression  of  unusual 
feminine  sweetness.  A pensive  air  rested  upon  her  coun- 
tenance. She  was  naturally  taciturn,  retiring,  and  diffident. 
She  had  come  to  speak  with  her  pastor  upon  the  concerns 
of  her  undying  soul.  The  tear  of  contrition  glistened  in 
her  eye,  and  the  day-star  of  hope  had  shot  its  first  glim- 
mering rays  athwart  her  darkened  mind.  It  was  observa- 
ble at  this  early  stage  of  her  religious  course,  that  she  had 
caught  a view  of  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  was  panting 
after  the  perfect  image  and  likeness  of  Christ. 

I wish  to  be  particular  in  stating  that  Anzonetta  pos- 
sessed no  uncommon  intellectual  endowments : neither  in 
the  commencement  of  her  religious  course  was  her  mind 
illuminated  by  any  extraordinary  manifestation  of  the 
divine  Spirit.  And  on  this  very  account  her  history  is  far 
more  instructive  and  valuable.  For  the  spiritual  attain- 
ments she  made  are  within  the  reach  of  the  feeblest  Chris- 
tian I am  addressing.  That  same  blessed  Spirit  which 
conducted  her  step  by  step  up  to  the  very  summit  of  the 
holy  mount,  from  whence  her  disencumbered  soul  winged 
its  way  to  the  regions  of  celestial  light,  is  now  ready  and 
waiting  to  conduct  each  one  of  you  to  the  same  elevated 
point  of  holiness.  “ For  the  same  Lord  over  all  is  rich 
unto  all  that  call  upon  him.”  His  promise  is,  “ open  your 
mouth  wide,  and  I will  fill  it.” 

Anzonetta’s  growth  in  grace  was  rapid  and  uninter- 
rupted. Perhaps  few  in  the  present  age  have,  in  the  short 
period  of  three  years,  attained  such  high  maturity  in  all  the 


LECT.  XII. ] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


219 


Her  attention  on  religious  worship. 

Christian  graces  as  she  exhibited.  There  are  two  assign- 
able causes  which  we  are  confident  exerted  no  inconsider 
able  influence  in  contributing  to  these  results. 

The  first  was  this.  At  the  very  outset  she  placed  her 
standard  high.  She  “ hungered  and  thirsted  after  right- 
eousness.” Her  soul  was  animated  with  an  all-absorbing 
desire  to  become  like  unto  the  Son  of  God  in  purity  and 
holiness.  She  looked  not  to  Christians , but  to  Christ  for 
a pattern.  She  understood  the  meaning  and  felt  the  force 
of  the  declaration,  “ Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they 
shall  see  God.” 

Secondly , The  object  for  which  she  lived  and  laboured 
was  to  be  holy.  With  her  the  great  business  of  life  was  to 
be  a Christian ; to  stand  approved  in  the  sight  of  God. 
Whatever  were  her  engagements  at  any  time,  she  never 
forgot  that  she  was  acting  beneath  the  all-searching  eye  of 
God,  and  living  for  eternity.  She  had  now  “ become  as  a 
little  child.”  She  was  ready  to  sit  down  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus  as  a learner.  She  daily  read  her  Bible  with  a meek 
and  childlike  spirit,  lingering  over  every  verse  to  extract 
its  full  and  entire  meaning. 

She  greatly  prized  the  privilege  of  going  to  the  house  of 
God.  She  was  not  satisfied  with  barely  conveying  her 
body  there.  Her  thoughts  seemed  all  withdrawn  from  the 
world  and  fixed  upon  divine  things.  She  joined  in  the 
service  with  a fervour  and  engagedness  which  showed  that 
all  the  faculties  of  her  soul  were  absorbed  in  holy  contem- 
plation. No  slight  obstacle  would  keep  her  away  from 
the  sanctuary,  when  its  sacred  doors  were  opened.  She 
regarded  every  sermon  or  lecture  which  she  missed  of 
hearing  as  an  irreparable  loss,  and  the  silent  musings  of 
her  heart,  when  necessarily  detained  from  the  courts  of  the 
sanctuary,  were,  “ How  amiable  are  thy  tabernacles,  O Lord 
of  hosts.  My  soul  longeth,  yea,  even  panteth  for  the 
courts  of  the  Lord.” 

What  she  heard  on  the  Sabbath  was  treasured  up  as  a 
subject  for  meditation  throughout  the  following  week.  It 
was  the  food  upon  which  her  soul  was  to  feast,  till  she  was 
again  permitted  to  enter  the  sanctuary,  and  receive  a new 
supply  of  the  bread  of  life.  In  listening  to  sermons,  she 
seemed  to  have  no  other  object  in  view,  but  her  own  spi- 
ritual improvement.  And  so  in  all  her  intercourse  with  her 
Christian  friends,  the  only  motive  which  appeared  to  influ- 


220 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII. 


Seeking  the  Lord  daily. 

ence  her,  was  to  receive  or  communicate  good.  She 
never  allowed  herself  to  utter  the  language  of  censure. 
She  seemed  to  have  no  feelings  toward  her  fellow-beings 
but  those  of  unbounded  kindness.  It  was  her  unceasing 
aim  to  walk  so  as  to  please  God.  Every  thing  was  made 
subordinate  to  this. 

She  was  most  strict  and  conscientious  in  seeking  the 
Lord  daily  in  her  closet.  She  had  stated  and  regular  sea- 
sons for  retirement,  and  nothing  could  induce  her  to  forego 
these  opportunities  of  sweet  and  solemn  converse  with  her 
heavenly  Father.  She  was  in  the  habit  of  rising  very 
early,  and  she  rose  to  pray. 

“The  morning,”  says  her  mother  in  a communication 
to  me,  “ the  morning  never  dawned  upon  her  sleeping 
couch.  It  ever  found  her  on  her  knees  before  the  mercy- 
seat.  She  always  rose  before  the  morning  light,  and  lit 
her  lamp  that  she  might  peruse  the  sacred  page,  and  hold 
converse  with  the  God  she  loved.  She  had  a race  to  run, 
and  a prize  to  win,  and  she  never  slackened  her  course  till 
her  hand  clasped  the  crown  of  glory.  This  had  been  her 
practice  ever  since  she  first  began  to  seek  an  interest  in 
Christ.  No  severity  of  weather  would  prevent  her  spend- 
ing hours  in  her  closet,  and  when  remonstrated  with  refer- 
ence to  the  exposure  of  her  health,  she  would  reply,  with  a 
sweet  smile,  ‘ Do  not  allow  any  fears  to  disturb  you  on  that 
account : my  health  is  in  no  danger.  And  I find  my  mind 
prepared  in  the  closet  for  all  the  duties  of  the  day.  Every 
day  I discover  much  in  my  heart  that  is  wrong,  and  needs 
to  be  brought  under  the  subduing  power  of  divine  grace.  I 
have  every  day  much  to  praise  the  Lord  for.  Besides,  my 
little  Sunday-school  children  daily  need  the  prayers  of  their 
teacher.  And  you  know  that  my  friends  and  relatives,  and 
the  church,  must  not  be  forgotten.  To  think  over  all  these 
subjects,  and  bring  them  in  a suitable  manner  before  the 
mercy-seat,  requires  some  little  time.’  ” 

Her  mother  remarks  still  further,  that — “ If  any  particu- 
lar employment  required  her  attention  early  in  the  morning, 
she  rose  earlier  than  customary  on  that  morning  to  secure 
some  time  for  her  closet ; and  after  the  work  in  which  she 
had  been  engaged  had  been  accomplished,  she  again  retired 
to  hold  further  converse  with  God.  If  at  any  time  doubts 
disturbed  her  mind,  or  cares  interrupted  her  peace,  she 
sought  relief  in  her  closet.  If  she  had  new  subjects  for 


221 


LECT.  XII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Anzonetta’s  sympathy  for  the  poor. 

praise,  she  retired  to  pour  out  in  secret  the  offering  of  her 
soul  to  God.” 

I have  been  thus  particular  in  specifying  some  of  the 
means  through  which  Anzonetta  sought  the  influences  of 
the  divine  Spirit,  that  you,  my  beloved  hearers,  may  go 
and  do  likewise.  We  are  told  that,  “ They  that  wait  upon 
the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength — that  they  shall  mount 
up  with  wings  as  eagles — that  they  shall  run  and  not  be 
weary,  and  walk  and  not  faint.”  In  her  case  there  was  a 
most  eminent  fulfilment  of  this  promise.  Her  progress  in  the 
divine  life  was  astonishing.  She  became  a most  exalted 
and  heavenly-minded  Christian.  And  yet  her  humility 
was  so  great,  that  she  never  thought  that  she  had  attained 
any  thing  more  than  the  lowest  stage  of  Christian  experience. 

While  she  daily  went  on  from  strength  to  strength,  her 
heart  burned  within  her  to  do  something  for  the  immor- 
tal souls  of  her  fellow-creatures.  She  had  often  prayed  for 
them.  She  now  felt  that  she  wished  to  do  something  for 
their  benefit.  Her  natural  timidity  previous  to  her  sick 
ness  frequently  prevented  her  from  speaking  to  her  young 
friends,  whose  salvation  lay  very  near  her  heart.  There 
was,  however,  a powerful  and  eloquent  appeal  emanating 
from  her  consistent  heavenly  walk  and  conversation.  The 
earnest  desire  of  her  heart  also  found  many  vents,  notwith- 
standingher  natural  timidity,  through  which  they  burst  forth. 

She  resided  in  the  family  of  her  Aunt  D . It  often 

devolved  upon  her  to  superintend  and  direct  her  young 
cousins  in  their  juvenile  studies  and  employments : and 
she  never  failed  to  seize  upon  every  opportunity  to  tell 
them  of  the  love  of  Christ,  of  the  ruin  in  which  they  were 
involved  by  sin,  and  the  need  they  had  of  repentance  and 
divine  pardon. 

The  poor  and  the  ignorant  shared  her  tenderest  sympa- 
thies. She  spent  many  of  her  leisure  hours  in  visiting  the 
abodes  of  wretchedness,  threading  her  Way  up  narrow  pas- 
sages to  the  dark  garret — or  descending  into  the  dismal 
cellar,  to  carry  some  little  article  of  food  or  clothing  that 
would  contribute  to  the  comfort  of  the  sick  and  dying,  and 
above  all,  to  tell  them  of  Jesus,  who  is  “ the  resurrection 
and  the  life.”  Imagine  a young,  delicate  female,  scarcely 
having  as  yet  attained  her  seventeenth  year,  shrinking  almost 
from  her  own  shadow,  and  yet  led  by  the  love  of  souls  to 
T 2 


222 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII. 


Visits  to  the  poor. 

enter  the  tenements  of  want,  and  to  sit  down  amid  all  the 
filth  and  squalid  wretchedness  that  are  often  found  in  those 
abodes,  to  read  a tract — to  entreat  the  wretched  inmates  to 
think  of  their  never-dying  souls,  or  to  lift  up  her  voice  in 
the  midst  of  them  in  prayer  to  her  heavenly  Father, — and 
you  will  have  it  in  your  power  to  form  a correct  idea  of  the 
depth  and  sincerity  of  Anzonetta’s  desire  to  benefit  those 
for  whom  Christ  died. 

These  visits  brought  to  her  notice  so  many  objects  that 
needed  pecuniary  relief,  that  she  found  it  utterly  out  of  her 
power  to  extend  to  them  the  required  assistance,  and  often 
felt  greatly  pained  to  know  what  to  do.  In  order  to  in- 
crease her  ability  to  meet  those  numerous  demands  on  her 
charity,  she  retrenched  every  unnecessary  expenditure,  and 
appropriated  the  avails  to  this  object.  She  had  a stated 
annual  allowance : and  she  found  that  by  retrenching 
every  thing  ornamental,  and  using  great  economy  in  the 
article  of  dress,  she  could  save  from  what  was  usually  ex- 
pended in  this  way,  an  amount  that  would  enable  her  to 
dry  up  many  tears  and  spread  the  signs  of  joy  over  many 
sorrowing  countenances. 

It  was  her  delight  to  go  on  these  errands  of  mercy.  A 
brief  extract  from  the  letter  of  a friend  who  sometimes  ac- 
companied her  on  these  visits,  will  illustrate  this  part  of 
her  character. 

“ She  loved  to  bend  her  steps  to  the  abodes  of  poverty 
and  wretchedness.  During  the  fall  of  1831,  she  led  me  to 
the  apartment  of  an  aged  coloured  woman.  As  she  invited 
me  to  accompany  her,  she  said, 

“ ‘ We  will  converse  with  her  upon  religion,  for  I am 
not  sure  that  she  has  the  right  Christian  faith.’ 

“We  soon  found  to  our  joy,  that  Catherine  was  an  old 
disciple,  and  had  fully  learned  the  way  of  salvation  by 
Christ.  She  talked  freely,  narrated  the  history  of  her  re- 
ligious experience,  told  of  her  many  trials,  and  of  the  sup- 
port religion  had  afforded  ; spoke  of  her  great  love  for  the 
Bible,  and  how  she  had  learned  to  read,  after  having  arrived 
at  an  adult  age.  She  dwelt  particularly  upon  the  happi- 
ness she  enjoyed  in  communion  with  her  Saviour,  of  the  full 
confidence  she  reposed  in  him,  and  that  she  looked  forward 
with  delight  to  the  day  of  her  death,  because  she  then  hoped 
to  see  him,  not  ‘ through  a glass  darkly,  but  face  to  face, 
and  to  be  changed  into  the  same  image.’ 


223 


LECT.  XII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 

Visits  to  the  poor. 

“ Anzonetta  listened  with  fixed  attention,  while  a tear 
often  stood  in  her  eye.  As  we  retired,  she  remarked, 

“ 4 What  simplicity,  and  faith,  and  love,  that  woman  dis- 
plays. Where  did  she  learn  all  this  ? Do  you  not  think 
the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  her  teacher?’  Then  she  said-~ 
4 This  interview  has  done  me  more  good  than  a sermon,  for 
the  preacher  tells  me  what  a Christian  should  be,  but  in 
her  I see  what  a Christian  is .’ 

44  We  repeated  our  visit,  and  joined  in  singing  and  prayer 
with  her.  A few  months  after  she  died  in  the  Lord,  and 
entered  into  his  rest. 

44  Another  instance  I well  remember.  It  occurred  the 
following  spring.  Anzonetta  came  in  one  day  and  said' — 
4 There  is  a poor  woman  living  some  distance  up  town, 
will  you  go  with  me  to  see  her?’  We  started  immedi- 
ately. On  our  way  she  told  me,  that  the  person  was  labour- 
ing under  severe  disease,  which  would  probably  prove 
fatal,  and  that  she  was  unprepared  to  die.  In  a little  room, 
we  found  a coloured  woman  alone,  suffering  acutely  from 
a cancer.  She  was  not  able  to  sit  up,  but  recognising  in 
Anzonetta  a friend,  who  had  been  kind  to  her,  she  re- 
ceived us  cordially.  We  asked  poor  Betsey  what  her  hopes 
were  beyond  the  grave.  Her  mind  was  dark  and  comfort- 
less. She  wept  much  as  she  related  the  hardships  she  had 
undergone  during  her  past  life.  Though  she  did  not  clearly 
realize  the  extreme  peril  of  her  situation,  yet  uncertainty 
and  gloom  rested  upon  the  future.  During  the  recital,  the 
deepest  commiseration  and  sympathy  were  depicted  upon 
the  countenance  of  Anzonetta.  Her  heart  bled  for  her. 
She  bent  over  her  pillow,  and  in  a soft  voice  told  her 
of  heaven,  where  tears  shall  for  ever  be  wiped  away. 
Then  she  tried  to  point  out  to  her  the  way  to  gain  that 
blessed  abode,  and  sought  to  lead  her  to  repentance. 
Betsey,  however,  did  not  seem  willing  to  acknowledge  her 
sinfulness,  but  repeated  again  and  again  her  favourite  re- 
mark— 4 That  she  had  always  tried  to  do  the  best  she 
could.’  Anzonetta’s  efforts  were  then  directed  to  one 
point,  to  convince  her  of  her  native  depravity,  and  of  her 
need  of  Christ.  She  prayed  for  the  enlightening  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  come  and  shed  illumination  into  this 
benighted  mind.  Her  whole  heart  was  engaged  in  her  be- 
half. But  not  content  with  her  own  endeavours,  she  went 


224 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  XII. 


The  love  of  children. 

to  her  pastor,  and  conducted  him  to  the  bedside  of  this 
object  of  her  solicitude.  Her  visits  and  his  were  oft  re- 
peated for  several  weeks — she  read  to  her  the  Bible  and 
repeated  hymns.  One  day  she  had  the  satisfaction  of  hear- 
ing Betsey  declare, 

“ ‘ I have  been  praying  many  times  since  you  were  here, 
God  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner .’ 

“After  this,  Anzonetta  took  great'delight  in  revealing  to 
her  the  only  way  of  access  to  the  Father.  She  told  her  the 
story  of  a Saviour’s  dying  love,  and  mentioned  the  simple 
condition  of  salvation  to  the  penitent — ‘ Believe  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.’  The  poor 
woman  was  enabled  to  embrace  the  offer  of  mercy  through 
this  Redeemer.  Her  mind  became  peaceful,  the  fear  of 
death  was  taken  away  ; she  looked  to  him  ‘ who  is  mighty 
to  save.’  There  was  hope  in  her  end.” 

Anzonetta  had  naturally  a great  love  for  children,  and 
after  she  had  surrendered  her  heart  to  the  Saviour,  there 
was  given  to  this  amiable  affection  a proper  and  heavenly 
direction.  It  became  her  great  and  constant  delight  to  lead 
little  children  to  the  feet  of  the  Saviour,  and  teach  them  to 
lisp  his  praise. 

“ She  looked  upon  them,”  says  her  mother,  “ as  the 
lambs  of  Christ ; and  her  aim  was  to  bring  all  those 
over  whom  she  could  exert  any  influence,  to  the  fold 
of  the  good  Shepherd.  Her  love  to  them  was  of  the 
most  gentle  and  devoted  nature.  Her  little  cousins  en- 
gaged a large  portion  of  her  time  and  attention.  She 
marked  the  dawning  of  their  intellect,  observed  the  bent 
of  their  minds,  and  the  force  of  their  tempers,  and  endea- 
voured to  instil  into  their  infant  hearts  love  to  the  Saviour. 
In  her  manners  toward  them  she  was  kind,  affectionate, 
and  firm ; and  her  patience  was  untiring.  She  taught 
them  to  lisp  the  infant  prayer,  to  repeat  the  infant  hymn, 
and  told  them  of  a Saviour’s  love  to  little  children  ; that  he 
left  the  bright  throne  of  his  glory,  and  came  to  this  earth 
to  die  upon  the  cross,  that  these  little  children  might  be 
washed  in  his  blood  from  their  sins,  and  clothed  in  white 
raiment  to  dwell  with  him  for  ever.  When  angry  or  im- 
proper tempers  disturbed  their  peace,  she  tried  to  make 
them  feel  contrition  for  their  fault,  as  an  offence  against 


LECT.  XII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


225 


Attention  as  a Sunday-school  teacher. 

God.  Her  prayers  were  offered  with  them  and  for  them. 
She  once  observed  in  reference  to  one  of  these  little  ones, 

“ ‘ This  child  gives  promise  of  becoming  an  early  subject 
of  divine  grace.  My  instructions  are  the  same  to  them  all, 
but  this  little  one  treasures  up  in  he^memory  what  I tell 
her,  and  divine  truth  seems  to  influence  her  actions. 
When  I reprove  her  in  reference  to  the  risings  of  self-will, 
she  sometimes  is  very  unyielding,  but  when  her  temper  is 
subdued  she  shows  great  contrition.  Her  conscience  is 
tender.  When  made  sensible  of  having  done  wrong,  her 
mind  is  distressed  until  she  thinks  God  has  forgiven  her.” 
On  these  occasions  she  would  come  to  me  and  say, 

“ ‘ Cousin,  will  you  please  to  let  me  kneel  down  by  you 
and  pray  to  God  to  forgive  me,  and  make  me  a good  child? 
I have  been  very  naughty,  and  I am  afraid  God  is  angry 
with  me ; and  I can’t  go  to  heaven  if  I am  naughty.’ 

“ ‘After  repeating  her  little  prayer,  she  would  ask  me,’ 

“ ‘ Will  God  forgive  me  now,  and  wash  me  in  Jesus 
Christ’s  blood,  and  let  me  be  one  of  his  little  lambs  ?’ 

“ She  is  always  ready  to  listen  to  me  when  I tell  her 
of  the  Saviour’s  love,  and  will  often  leave  her  play  to  ask 
me  something  of  God  and  holy  things.  ” 

What  a beautiful  stamp  and  impression  does  this  love  of 
children  have  when  it  becomes  thus  consecrated  to  Christ. 
This  amiable  affection,  so  sweetly  allied  to  the  spirit  of  the 
gospel,  found  an  appropriate  field  for  its  full  development 
in  the  Sunday-school.  The  manner  in  which  she  dis- 
charged her  duty  in  that  field  of  labour,  is  thus  happily 
portrayed  by  one  of  her  coadjutors. 

“ As  a Sunday-school  teacher  she  was  most  assiduous 
and  exemplary.  She  was  a pattern  for  punctuality.  The 
superintendent  at  the  opening  of  the  school,  found  her  at 
her  post.  When  unavoidably  detained,  she  invariably  ex- 
pressed her  regret,  saying,  ‘ I have  suffered  loss  this  morn - 
ing , for  the  preparatory  exercises  always  tend  to  so- 
lemnize my  mind , and  Jit  me  to  discharge  my  duty' 
Her  whole  time  while  in  the  school  was  devoted  to  her 
class.  Not  only  did  she  use  her  utmost  diligence  to  ex- 
plain the  lesson,  but  her  chief  object  was  to  apply  the  truth 
they  were  considering  to  the  consciences  of  her  scholars. 
The  little  girls  soon  learned  to  love  her,  and  listened  with 


226 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  XII. 


Faithfulness  in  the  Sunday-school. 

attention  to  her  gentle  instructions.  She  was  very  con- 
scientious in  the  regular  visiting  of  her  class,  and  though 
this,  owing  to  her  natural  timidity  and  diffidence,  and  her 
youth,  was  a trial  to  her  feelings,  yet  she  did  not  suffer 
herself  to  shrink  from  it. 

“ Perhaps  no  one  ever  felt  more  deeply  the  solemn 
responsibilities  of  this  station.  She  used  to  act  in  this 
matter  under  the  impression,  that  she  must  give  an  account 
of  the  manner  in  which  she  instructed  her  class.  Her 
main  object  was  to  bring  them  to  Christ.  By  many  expe- 
dients she  sought  to  allure  them  to  seek  their  Saviour’s 
pardoning  love.  On  new  year’s  day,  she  presented  each 
one  with  a little  book,  bound  in  a neat  attractive  form,  en- 
titled ‘ The  Dew  Drop,’  containing  one  verse  of  Scripture 
for  each  day  in  the  year.  She  remarked  to  me,  ‘ My  little 
girls  are  not  much  acquainted  with  the  word  of  God,  and 
this  only  can  make  them  wise  unto  salvation.  When  I 
gave  them  “ The  Dew  Drop,”  they  promised  to  learn  one 
verse  every  day.  In  this  way  they  will  lay  up  a treasure 
of  texts,  and  perhaps  it  will  induce  them  to  love  their 
Bibles  more.’ 

“ There  were  times  when  her  class  lay  with  great 
weight  upon  her  heart.  It  was  during  the  last  summer  that 
her  health  allowed  her  to  attend  the  school,  that  she  felt  a 
peculiar  anxiety  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  She 
prayed  much  for  them  in  private.  She  has  sometimes  ex- 
pressed to  me  these  deep  tender  feelings  which  were  too 
often  hid  within  the  recesses  of  her  own  breast.  One  day 
she  came  to  me  looking  very  sad.  Soon  after  entering  she 
burst  into  tears  ; then  said, 

“ ‘ Oh  ! what  shall  I do  for  my  class,  my  little  girls  are 
so  thoughtless,  and  the  impressions  they  receive  on  Sunday, 
not  being  cherished  by  their  parents  at  home,  are  soon 
effaced,  and  when  they  come  to  me  the  next  Sunday,  they 
are  giddy  as  ever.  But,’  said  she,  ‘ / cannot  do  the 
work,  I desire  to  give  them  all  up  into  His  hands,  who  has 
said,  “ Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me”  Will  you 
not  join  me  in  praying  for  them?’ 

“ And  when  she  witnessed  any  token  for  good,  any 
growing  seriousness,  any  improvement  in  their  deportment, 
or  any  increased  diligence,  she  rejoiced  and  gave  thanks 
with  great  joy.” 


LECT.  XII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


227 


Sketch  of  Anzonetia. 

One  who  knew  her  intimately,  and  had  an  opportunity 
of  observing  her  daily  walk,  remarks, 

“ She  took  no  human  being  for  her  standard,  but  re- 
solved to  follow  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  She  was 
often  depressed  with  a view  of  her  own  sinfulness,  and  yet 
none  that  knew  her  ever  witnessed  in  her  after  she  began 
to  tread  the  narrow  path,  one  act  of  impatience,  of  self-will, 
or  of  unkindness.  She  never  relaxed  her  Christian  duties  ; 
she  never  lost  sight  for  one  moment  of  the  paramount  and 
priceless  value  of  eternal  things.  She  felt  and  acted  upon 
the  conviction  that  religion  is  not  to  be  confined  to  the  clo- 
set or  the  sanctuary  ; that  it  is  not  to  be  put  on  as  a garment 
for  the  occasional  service  of  God,  and  then  laid  aside  for 
the  pleasures  of  the  world,  but  to  be  an  abiding  principle 
of  action,  and  the  great  business  of  life.  While  religion 
was  made  to  have  a bearing  upon  all  her  words  and  actions, 
and  her  walk  was  indeed  close  with  God,  she  had  no  idea 
that  she  was  in  any  respect  a pattern,  or  example  for  others. 
There  was  no  display  ; no  vain  glorying  in  herself ; no 
harsh  censure  of  others  who  walked  not  as  she  walked. 
Indeed  she  was  ever  ready  to  esteem  others  better  than 
herself.  When  she  saw  professing  Christians  showing, 
by  their  worldly-mindedness  and  unsanctified  passions, 
that  the  same  mind  was  not  in  them  that  was  in  Christ,  her 
heart  was  then  pained,  and  tears  would  gush  in  silent 
grief  from  her  eyes,  to  think  that  her  divine  Master  was 
wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends.” 

To  convey  a still  more  accurate  idea  of  the  character  of 
this  young,  lovely  and  devoted  Christian,  I will  here  intro- 
duce some  remarks  from  a female  friend  of  hers,  to  whom 
she  was  much  attached. 

“ Her  whole  appearance  was  peculiarly  interesting  from 
the  first.  Of  her  I could  emphatically  say  at  the  first  inter- 
view, 

“ Stranger,  I read  it  in  thine  eye, 

And  in  thine  accents  meek  and  mild, 

And  in  thy  faith  and  charity, 

That  God  hath  chosen  thee,  his  child.” 

I loved  the  other  girls  with  whom  we  at  this  time  associ- 
ated, but  not  as  I loved  her.  My  heart  was  drawn  out 
towards  her,  as  it  never  was  towards  any  other.  There 


228 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII 


Sketch  of  Anzonetta. 

was  an  entire  accordance  in  our  views,  and,  I was  going  to 
say  .feelings.  But  no,  her  feelings  were  far  deeper  than 
mine.  Still  our  sentiments  were  all  in  unison,  our  pur- 
suits one. 

“ Oh  ! what  a tender  heart  she  had.  I used  sometimes 
to  think  she  was  all  sensibility ; but  there  was  strength  of 
mind  and  vigour  of  intellect  combined  with  it.  And  then 
in  her  there  was  such  sincerity  ! It  was  the  result,  of  the 
Spirit’s  operations.  She  was  honest  and  true  ; she  was 
%i  ‘ Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  was  no  guile.’  She  was  ex- 
tremely timid  and  reserved.  Generally  her  words  were 
few,  but  they  were  weighty,  and  to  the  purpose.  I do  not 
remember  ever  to  have  heard  her  speak  one  idle  word. 
The  peculiar  sweetness  and  gentleness  of  her  manners 
were  irresistible  in  winning  the  sympathy  and  affection  of 
all  who  witnessed  them,  and  imparted  to  her  society  a 
charm  that  is  indescribable. 

“ Oh  ! she  loved  her  Saviour.  He  was  the  theme  of 
her  meditations.  Of  him  she  delighted  to  speak.  She 
loved  to  tread  in  his  footsteps.  Especially,  her  mind  bore 
the  divine  impress,  in  that  she  was  meek  and  lowly. 
From  the  time  that  she  devoted  her  heart  to  the  service  of 
her  God,  she  sought  to  find  the  strait  and  narrow  way. 
She  practised  much  self-denial,  and  took  up  her  daily  cross. 
As  her  Saviour  rose  up  a great  while  before  day,  and  re- 
tired to  a desert  place  and  there  prayed,  so  it  was  her  uni- 
form custom,  to  rise  up  hours  before  the  family,  and  seek 
her  Father’s  blessing  at  the  early  dawn.  And  often  during 
the,  day  she  retired  to  her  chamber,  to  wait  upon  the  Lord, 
that  she  might  renew  her  strength.  And  so  fervent  was 
she,  at  these  seasons,  and  so  anxious  to  obtain  the  blessing 
she  was  petitioning  for,  that  her  words  would  escape  her 
unawares,  and  be  heard  in  the  adjoining  apartment.  In 
her  was  fulfilled  the  gracious  promise,  4 They  that  seek 
me  early  shall  find  me.’  Several  different  times  I well  re- 
collect that  she  has  come  to  see  me,  having  her  counte- 
nance illuminated  with  joy,  and  her  eyes  glistening  with 
meek  gratitude,  and  said,  4 How  good  the  Lord  is.  He 
manifested  himself  to  me  when  at  prayer.  1 could  lay 
hold  of  the  promises , and  feel  them  mine.'  Often  she  would 
say,  4 The  Saviour  has  manifested  himself  to  my  soul  to - 


LECT.  XII. ] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


229 


Sketch  of  Anzonetta. 

“ Oh  ! how  very  tender  was  her  conscience.  She  had 
studied  the  Bible  closely,  and  formed  her  standard  of  duty 
from  its  broad  and  holy  precepts,  and  she  brought  her  con- 
duct regularly  to  the  test  of  this  holy  law.  What  wonder 
is  it  then  that  she  always  had  to  complain  of  herself.  By 
looking  into  the  perfect  law  and  upon  the  perfect  pattern, 
she  had  continually  before  her  eyes  a sense  of  her  own 
deficiency.  This  produced  constant  self-abasement,  and  a 
penitential  sorrow,  and  caused  her  to  have  repeated  recourse 
Urthe  blood  of  sprinkling,  and  greatly  endeared  to  her  the' 
Saviour. 

“ Oh  ! how  deep  was  her  humility.  It  seemed  as  if  she 
could  never  get  low  enough  before  God.  She  was  clothed 
— yes,  she  was  clothed  with  humility.  This  humility, 
with  her  meek  and  lowly  temper,  shone  most  conspicuous 
throughout  her  Christian  course.  It  was  remarked  of  her 
by  one  who  knew  her  well — * She  was  the  most  humble 
Christian  I have  ever  seen.'  She  was  little,  Oh ! how 
little  in  her  own  eyes.  Even  after  having  received  those 
rich  consolations  which  the  Saviour  imparted,  and  a good 
hope  through  grace,  she  would  often  say,  ‘ Mine  is  a wan- 
dering heart,  I have  not  lived  so  strictly  to-day  as  I ought.’ 
Again  she  would  say,  « Mine  is  a hard  heart , Oh  that  it 
was  more  penitent,  more  broken  for  sin.' 

“ I could  often  learn  the  state  of  her  mind  by  a single 
expression.  AVhen  with  Christians  she  was  generally 
silent,  but  listened  with  great  interest.  It  was  her  frequent 
practice  to  call  for  me  and  accompany  me  to  church.  As 
we  went  she  would  speak  of  the  great  privileges  we  were 
favoured  with,  and  anticipated  the  sacred  service  with  de- 
light. But  often  we  walked  silently  along,  with  hearts 
uplifted,  that  God  would  smile  upon  our  pastor,  and  bless 
his  labours.  I loved  to  have  her  sit  by  my  side  in  the 
sanctuary,  for  the  entire  devotion  of  her  behaviour  showed 
that  her  mind  was  abstracted  from  earthly  things,  and  fixed 
in  holy  contemplation.  She  was  never  afraid  of  carrying 
matters  too  far  in  religion.  She  was  dead  to  the  world 
and  alive  to  God ; yes,  her  piety  was  of  the  first  order. 
Faithfulness  was  characteristic  of  Anzonetta.  I have  found 
it  profitable  to  trace  her  character  by  the  light  of  God’s 
word,  and  been  delighted  to  find  all  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit 


U 


230 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII. 


Sketch  of  Anzonetta. 


flourishing  there.  ‘Love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gen- 
tleness, goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance.’ 

“ As  she  advanced  in  the  divine  life  she  became  more 
fully  aware  of  the  deep-rooted  depravity  of  her  nature,  of 
the  hidden  evils  lurking  in  her  heart.  Month  after  month 
she  would  repeat  the  remark,  ‘ I see  more  and  more  of  my 
sinfulness , I see  how  exceeding  sinful  the  least  sin  is.’ 
Hence  her  prayers  ascended  without  ceasing — ‘ Make  me 
a clean  heart,  O Lord ; cleanse  the  thoughts  of  my  heart  by 
the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Spirit.’  During  the  spring  and 
summer  of  1832  she  grew  in  grace  rapidly,  proportioned 
to  the  ardour  of  her  pursuit.  She  attained  a great  degree 
#f  heavenly  mindedness.  While  engaged  in  ordinary 
duties  and  occupations,  it  was  noticed  by  those  around  her 
that  her  mind  was  elevated  in  reflections  upon  things  above. 
Yes,  her  heart  was  with  her  Saviour,  and  her  conversation 
in  heaven.  She  had  learned  the  happy  art  of  living  above 
the  world,  while  busily  occupied  with  it.  She  was  ever 
diligent,  very  diligent  in  her  employments,  at  the  same 
time  fervent  in  spirit.  It  was  during  this  summer,  which 
was  the  last  that  I saw  of  her,  until  upon  her  sick  bed,  that 
I observed  a peculiar  love  and  tenderness,  and  softness  of 
manner,  towards  her  Christian  friends.  She  was  soft  and 
gentle  as  a dove.  I observed  an  increased  relish  for  devo- 
tional duties.  It  was  at  this  time,  you  will  recollect,  that  our 
little  morning  meetings  were  held.*  She  enjoyed  them 
very  much  ; she  expressed  to  me  her  great  desire  that  the 
impenitent  might  be  led  to  seek  salvation.  She  longed  to 
see  the  cause  of  Christ  prosper,  and  his  church  enlarged. 
For  her  aunts  and  uncles  she  expressed  great  anxiety,  and 
especially  for  her  Sunday-school  class,  watching  over  them, 
praying  and  weeping  over  them.  She  had  her  walk  at  this 
time  very  close  with  God.  There  was  a loftiness  of  pur- 
pose about  her,  a noble  spirit,  and  a high  aim,  which  was 
displayed  in  all  she  said  and  did.  She  was  elevated  above 
the  little  pursuits  and  fashions  of  this  world.  There  was 
purity  residing  within  and  shining  forth  : yes,  nothing  de- 
scribes that  nameless  something  about  her  so  well  as  purity. 
Apparently  there  was  nought  of  the  alloy  of  earth  connected 


Meetings  for  prayer  at  sunrise  during  the  season  of  the  cholera. 


LECT.  XII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


231 


Sickness  of  Anzonetta. 

with  her.  She  towered  above,  like  a purified  spirit,  yet 
she  was  low  in  the  vale  of  humility.” 

Though  I should  be  happy  to  extend  this  sketch  still  fur 
ther,  I must  hasten  to  give  you  a view  of  this  young  Chris- 
tian upon  her  sick  and  dying  bed.  Her  last  illness  was  pro- 
tracted. Many  days  of  pain  and  wearisome  nights  were 
appointed  unto  her.  She  lay  long  on  the  couch  of  lan- 
guishing, her  frame  wasting  down  to  death,  till,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  psalmist,  “ her  beauty  had  departed,” — “ her 
strength  was  dried  up  like  a potsherd,  and  her  tongue  clave 
to  her  jaws.”  Still  she  counted  it  all  joy  that  she  had  been 
brought  into  these  trials,  knowing,  as  she  did,  that  the  trying 
of  her  faith  would  work  patience.  She  was  well  persuade! 
that  this  trial  was  necessary,  and  she  remembered  with 
much  comfort  these  words  : “ The  trial  of  your  faith  being 
much  more  precious  than  gold  that  perisheth,  though  it  be 
tried  with  fire,  might  be  found  unto  praise,  and  honour,  and 
glory,  at  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ.”  And  of  him,  in 
her  case,  it  might  well  be  said,  “ whom  not  having  seen 
she  loved ; in  whom,  though  now  she  saw  him  not,  yet 
believing,  she  rejoiced  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of 
glory.” 

A slight  attack  of  the  cholera,  in  the  summer  of  1832, 
shattered  her  delicate  constitution,  and  induced  a debility 
and  decline  from  which  she  never  recovered.  Her  health 
gradually  gave  way,  till  at  length  she  could  scarcely  rise 
from  her  bed.  She  became  so  feeble  that  the  slightest 
effort  would  bring  on  such  a complete  prostration  of  all  the 
powers  of  nature  as  to  threaten  immediate  dissolution. 
During  these  paroxysms  of  exhaustion,  the  senses  seemed 
locked  up,  and  the  soul,  though  retaining  its  powers  of 
thought,  memory  and  consciousness,  usually  became  utterly 
insensible  to  external  objects.  For  many  months  previous 
to  her  decease,  she  was  not  free  from  these  attacks  for  a 
single  day,  and  life  with  her  seemed  every  hour  like  an  ex- 
piring taper,  which  the  slightest  breath  might  put  out. 

She  suffered  much,  no  one  can  tell  how  much ; but  she 
never  complained.  If  at  any  time,  in  answer  to  inquiries 
put  to  her,  she  acknowledged  that  her  body  was  racked 
with  pain,  she  would  immediately  check  herself  and  say, 

“But  this  is  not  suffering — my  Saviour  suffered , and 


232 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


[lect.  XII. 


Sickness  of  Anzonetta. 

when  I think  of  the  garden  of  Gethsemane  and  the  hill  of 
Calvary,  all  my  anguish  is  soothed.” 

In  early  life  she  had  been  much  distressed  with  the  fear 
of  death.  Indeed  it  was  this  that  first  led  her  to  serious 
reflection.  At  the  commencement  of  her  illness,  occasional 
shadows  of  gloom  were  thrown  over  her  mind  in  view  of 
approaching  dissolution,  but  they  were  soon  entirely  dis- 
persed beneath  the  bright  and  steady  beaming  and  full- 
orbed  splendour  of  the  sun  of  righteousness. 

From  memoranda  put  into  my  hands,  I copy  the  follow- 
ing record,  dated  the  fourth  of  August.  Her  decease  did 
not  occur  till  November. 

She  was?  very  weak  throughout  the  whole  of  this  day. 
In  the  evening  her  debility  increased.  An  alarming  ex- 
haustion, accompanied  with  cold  sweat,  came  on.  During 
this  paroxysm,  her  limbs  stiffened  as  if  in  death.  Her  feel- 
ings were  new  to  her,  and  she  said, 

“ ‘ Mother,  I feel  very  strangely,  very  strangely  ; what 
do  you  think  this  is  ? Do  you  think  this  is  death  V 
“ Her  mother  replied,  ‘Very  probably  it  is.’ 

“ ‘ I think  it  is,’  said  she,  ‘ and  if  this  is  death  it  is  not 
hard  to  die.  I have  been  afraid  of  death,  but  God  is  with 
me,  and  all  fear  is  removed.  At  times  I have  thought  it 
would  be  hard  to  part  with  you,  dear  mother,  for  I have 
loved  you  tenderly.  I wished  to  live  to  contribute  to  your 
comfort,  and  in  some  measure  to  repay  your  kind  atten- 
tions. This,  probably,  is  very  short  sighted  in  me.  I 
ought  to  leave  every  thing  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  I now 
feel  that  I am  going  to  Him,  and  I know  that  his  love  sur- 
passeth  that  of  any  earthly  parent : for  he  says, 

‘ Can  a mother’s  tender  care 
Cease  towards  the  child  she  bare 
Yes,  she  may  forgetful  be, 

Yet  will  I remember  thee. 

Mine  is  an  unchanging  love, 

Higher  than  the  heighth  above, 

Deeper  than  the  depths  beneath, 

Free  and  faithful,  strong  as  death. 

The  love  of  a kind  and  devoted  mother  appears  to  me  very 
great,  but  the  love  of  God  is  still  greater.’ 

“The  exhaustion  which  at  this  time  came  over  her 


LECT.  XII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


233 


Christian  patience. 

seemed  indeed  like  death.  When  at  length  she  revived  and 
saw  that  her  life  was  to  be  prolonged,  she  seemed  disap- 
pointed, but  meekly  replied, 

“ ‘ I will  wait  patiently,  and  see  what  the  will  of  the 
Lord  is.’ 

“ During  her  whole  sickness  she  seemed  not  only  pa- 
tient and  uncomplaining,  but  frequently  distressed  with 
anxiety,  lest  her  mother's  untiring  attentions  toward  her 
should  prove  a serious  injury  to  her  health.  While  in 
health,  she  had  found  her  greatest  comforts  flowing  from  the 
word  and  worship  of  God.  These,  too,  were  her  support 
in  the  hour  of  trial.  She  had  committed  large  portions  of 
Scripture  to  memory  ; and  often  for  days  together,  her 
thoughts  and  feelings  were  expressed  in  the  very  words 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth.  Perpetually  with  psalms, 
and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs,  she  made  melody  in  her 
heart  unto  the  Lord.  Scriptural  truth  flowed  from  her 
lips,  as  from  a treasure  house.  She  would  repeat  text  after 
text,  promise  after  promise,  hymn  after  hymn,  until  her 
frail  strength  would  compel  her  to  desist.  On  one  occasion, 
after  having  repeated  the  hymn, 

Who  are  these  in  bright  array,  &c. 

she  observed, 

“ ‘ Dear  mother,  this  hymn  was  the  first  I learned  after 
I knew  what  it  was  to  love  God.  I then  looked  forward 
with  joyful  anticipation  to  the  period  when  I should  be 
made  perfect  through  Jesus,  who  is  the  author,  and  will  be 
the  finisher  of  my  faith ; that  then,  sealed  with  his  eternal 
name,  and  clad  in  the  spotless  robes  of  his  righteousness ; 
the  victor  palm  in  my  hand,  which.his  blood  had  purchased 
for  me  ; and  I,  standing  more  than  conqueror  by  his 
power,  would  ascribe  all  the  glory  and  honour  to  him. 
He  was  then  teaching  me  to  endure  the  suffering  of  this 
sickness  : for  on  this  bed  I have  felt  hunger,  thirst,*  and 
all  the  power  of  wasting  disease.  But  the  hope  of  a 
blessed  immortality,  and  the  enjoyment  of  the  perfect  love 
of  God,  has  sustained  and  cheered  me.’  ” 

Amid  all  the  pains  and  sufferings  she  endured,  she  never 
lost  sight  of  the  cause  and  glory  of  her  Redeemer.  She 

* Her  disease  was  of  such  a nature,  that  it  was  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  that  she  could  take  food  sufficient  to  sustain  life. 

v 2 


234 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII 


Affectionate  farewell  to  her  aunt. 

seemed  constantly  in  prayer  for  the  enlargement  of  his 
kingdom.  She  was  very  anxious  that  her  nurse,  who 
appeared  to  be  a stranger  to  the  renewing  grace  of  God, 
should  no  longer  live  without  Christ.  She  would  often 
speak  to  her  about  her  soul,  and  when  she  had  not  strengtli 
to  do  this,  she  would  beg  her  mother  to  urge  upon  her  the 
necessity  of  immediate  repentance.  She  appeared  anxious 
to  consecrate  the  little  intervals  of  time  during  her  sick- 
ness, in  which  she  could  do  any  thing,  to  the  Lord.  She 
made  frequent  attempts  of  this  sort,  but  her  strength  usually 
was  not  adequate  to  her  exertion,  and  she  thus  found  her- 
self compelled  to  desist. 

In  illustration  of  the  remark  I just  made,  in  relation  to 
her  anxiety  to  benefit  the  souls  of  others,  and  thus  promote 
the  glory  of  Christ,  I will  briefly  advert  to  two  incidents, 
and  then  hasten  to  a close. 

The  first,  is  the  following.  In  the  latter  part  of  Septem- 
ber an  aunt  of  her’s  that  resided  at  a distance,  but  was  on  a 
visit  to  the  city,  called  to  take  leave  of  her.  Anzonetta 
took  her  hand  in  her’s,  and  said, 

“Aunt  Elizabeth,  this  is  our  final  leave  taking.  We 
shall  meet  no  more  in  this  world,  but  I feel  the  sweet  as- 
surance that  when  ‘ the  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle 
is  dissolved , I have  a building  of  God , a house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens  f and  will  you  not 
strive  to  meet  me  there  ? The  Saviour’s  precious  blood, 
by  which  I hope  to  gain  an  entrance  into  those  blissful 
regions,  is  freely  offered  to  you.  The  same  Spirit  of  his 
grace  is  ready  to  sanctify  you  and  make  you  holy  ; and  I 
trust  you  will  close  with  this  offer,  and  that  we  shall  meet 
in  glorified  happiness  before  the  throne  of  God.” 

She  then  turned  to  her  aunt’s  little  boy,  and  said, 

“ Dear  little  Willie,  I trust  he  will  love  God,  and  be  a 
chosen  vessel  of  mercy.  Bring  him  up,  dear  aunt,  in  the 
love  and  fear  of  God  ; for  he  has  said,  ‘ of  such  is  his 
kingdom.’  He  will  not  that  any  of  the  lambs  should 
perish.  Oh,  teach  him  early  to  read  his  Bible,  and  tell 
him  of  a Saviour’s  love.  And  now,  dear  aunt,  farewell.” 
The  second  incident  alluded  to,  is  one  of  a very  in- 
teresting character,  particularly  to  some  of  my  hearers. 
Three  or  four  days  before  Anzonetta’s  decease,  while  her 
heart  was  enlarged  to  pray  for  the  extension  of  Christ’s 


LECT.  XII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


23f 


Message  to  the  Bible-class. 

kingdom,  the  thought  occurred  to  her,  that  perhaps  God  woulc. 
bless  her  last  words  to  the  members  of  the  Young  Ladies 
Bible-class  of  this  church.*  Though  she  had  no  personal 
acquaintance  with  any  of  them,  she  loved  their  souls,  and 
cherished  the  fond  hope  that  she  should  meet  them  one 
day  in  celestial  glory.  She  accordingly  sent  them  this,  as 
her  dying  message  : — 

“ Make  the  Bible  the  study  of  your  lives  ; read  it  with 
humble,  fervent  prayer  for  wisdom  to  understand  its  sacred 
truths,  and  grace  to  receive  its  precious  promises.  Be  not 
discouraged  if  darkness  or  dulness  cloud  the  mind  ; if  you 
are  in  earnest  to  secure  the  salvation  of  your  souls,  the 
Spirit  of  God  can,  and  will,  remove  all  difficulties.  Lay 
up  large  portions  of  it  in  your  memories  while  in  health, 
for  the  Bible  abounds  in  the  richest  consolations,  which 
the  sick  bed , the  death  bed , alone  can  enable  us  to  appre- 
ciate. Volumes  cannot  express  the  exceeding  great  rich-^ 
ness  of  its  consolationstome.  They  have  been  my  meat  and 
drink.  You  may  not  now  feel  the  value  of  them,  but  they 
will  be  revived  to  the  recollection  and  blessed  to  the  soul, 
when  all  other  supports  fail.  The  promises  are  as  marrow 
and  fatness  to  me.  When  disease  wastes  this  tabernacle 
of  clay,  and  lays  its  remaining  strength  prostrate,  that  I 
have  not  power  to  move  for  hours,  promise  after  promise 
of  the  love  of  God  rises  to  my  mind  and  sustains  my  soul. 
Oh  ! that  I could  tell  you  of  the  value  of  the  Bible.  It  is 
my  manna,  my  more  than  angels’  food,  for  it  tells  me  of 
redeeming  love  ; it  tells  me  ‘ that  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ 
cleanseth  from  all  sin,’  and  ‘ that  God  is  in  Christ  recon- 
ciling the  world  unto  himself.’  It  tells  me,  that  ‘ eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man  to  conceive,  the  things  that  God  hath  laid  up 
for  them  that  love  him.’  Oh  ! it  fills  my  soul  with  joy  and 
gladness  at  the  glorious  prospect  beyond  the  grave. 

“ Read  a Bible  with  references.  The  Polyglott  Bible 
has  been  a treasure  to  me  ; one  text  so  beautifully  illus- 
trates and  explains  another.  And  let  me  recommend  to 
you  the  perusal  of  a little  book,  called  ‘ Advice  to  a Young 
Christian.’  That  book  has,  with  the  blessing  of  God, 


Grace  Church,  Providence.  R.  I. 


236 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII. 


Message  to  the  Bible-class. 

taught  me  to  read  my  Bible  with  advantage.  It  impressed 
upon  my  mind  the  duty  of  persevering  to  read  my  Bible  in 
difficulties  and  discouragements. 

“ Be  regular  in  attending  the  Bible-class.  Let  not  tri- 
fles prevent  you,  nor  even  lateness  keep  you  frpm  its  pre- 
cious instructions;  even  though  the  bell  may  have  given 
the  last  toll ; go,  you  may  hear  that  which  will  be  the 
savour  of  life  unto  your  souls.  Not  that  I would  encourage 
^.late  attendance;  but  if  your  detention  is  unavoidable,  go 
late,  rather  than  not  at  all.  But  before  you  go,  enter  into 
your  closet,  and  wrestle  with  God,  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
may  seal  instruction  upon  your  hearts,  that  ye  may  hear 
asfor  your  life,  and  that  the  word  may  be  as  light  and  life 
to  your  souls.  And  when  you  return,  fail  not  to  retire  and 
pray  for  a blessing  to  attend  to  what  you  have  heard. 
Our  God  is  a prayer  hearing  and  a prayer  answering  God. 
He  has  not  said — ‘seek  ye  me  in  vain.’  You  will  find 
the  advantage  of  having  the  mind  prepared  by  prayer. 

J have  found  it  so.  Oh  ! when  I have  heard  that  bell,  I 
have  felt  as  if  I could  take  wings  to  obey  its  blessed  call. 
And  when  its  lasj,  note  has  fallen  upon  my  ear,  my  heart 
has  been  ready  to  burst  at  the  thought  that  I should  be 
absent  from  that  little  band.  Often,  when  circumstances 
appeared  against  my  going,  even  at  the  last  minute,  my 
heart  has  been  lifted  up  in  prayer  to  God,  and  then  some 
one  has  been  provided  to  accompany  me.*  ‘ Trust  in  the 
Lord,  yea,  I say,  trust  in  the  Lord,’  it  was  his  overruling 
providence.  I have  not  to  condemn  myself  for  wilful 
absence  or  indifference.  It  was  no  burden  to  me  to  listen 
to  the  word  of  life  ; oh  ! no,  I went  with  increasing  de- 
light ; I felt  that  the  sacred  Bible-class  room  was  my 
home  ; I felt  that  there  I was  to  be  fed  for  heaven.  And 
truly  I was  fed.  My  soul  now  feasts  upon  what  it  then 
received.  And  so,  my  dear  young  friends,  it  may  be  with 
you.  Oh  ! that  Bible-class  ; I shall  bless  God  through 
the  countless  ages  of  eternity,  for  the  instructions  of  that 
Bible-class.  I speak  not  thus  of  myself,  to  seek  my  own 
honour,  but  the  glory  of  Him  who  hath  redeemed  me  unto 
God  by  his  blood.  The  praise  and  glory  is  God’s,  to 
him  be  ascribed  all  the  honour.  Oh  ! that  it  might  re- 


The  Bible-class  was  held  in  the  evening. 


LECT.  XII.]  THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


2.37 


Message  to  the  Bible-class. 

dound  to  his  glory,  in  bringing  one  of  the  members  of 
Grace  Church  Bible-class  to  lay  hold  of  the  hope  set  before 
us.  Despise  not  the  preaching  of  the  cross  ; it  may  be 
foolishness  to  the  giddy  and  thoughtless,  but  on  the  bed  of 
death,  it  is  the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God. 
How  can  the  sinner  be  just  before  God,  but  through  the 
atoning  blood  of  the  Lamb.  The  sweetest  consolations  and 
the  strongest  hopes  upon  the  bed  of  death,  flow  from  the 
cross.  ‘ God  forbid  that  I should  glory  save  in  the  cross 
of  Christ.’ 

“ And  oh  ! let  one  who  expects  shortly  to  appear  before 
God,  and  hopes  to  appear  washed  in  the  blood  and  clothed 
in  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  let  such  an  one  plead  \vi<di 
you,  that  ye  let  not  that  precious  blood  have  been  shed  in 
vain  for  you.  ‘ Ye  have  not  been  redeemed  with  corrupt- 
ible things,  as  silver  and  gold,  but  with  the^precious  blood 
of  the  Son  of  God,  as  a Lamb  slain  without  spot.’  The  de- 
sire of  my  heart  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  ye  may  feel 
the  value  of  that  blood  ; that  ye  may  be  washed  in  it  from 
all  stain  of  sin,  and  be  presented  before  God  the  Father 
without  spot  or  wrinkle,  that  so  the  Saviour  may  see  of  the 
travail  of  his  soul,  and  be  satisfied  in  your  salvation.  Oh, 
the  precious  blood  and  bitter  sufferings  of  my  Saviour,  I 
cannot  speak  enough  of  them  ! The  bitter  anguish  he  en- 
dured for  my  salvation.  Let  these  be  deeply  engraven 
upon  your  hearts,  and  let  this  abounding  love  of  God 
towards  you,  manifested  by  the  death  of  his  Son  for  your 
redemption,  lead  you  to  dedicate  yourselves  wholly  to  his 
service.  I feel  this  morning  that  ‘ God  is  love  ;’  his  love 
is  unspeakable.  The  love  with  which  he  fills  my  soul 
words  cannot  express.  Oh  ! that  ye  may  feel  this  love  ; 
nothing  but  this  would  support  me  on  this  bed  of  sickness  ; 
nothing  but  this  love  could  make  me  peaceful  and  joyful  in 
the  prospect  of  soon  appearing  before  his  throne. 

‘ From  the  cross  uplifted  high, 

Where  the  Saviour  deigns  to  die, 

What  melodious  sounds  I hear, 

Bursting  on  the  ravish’d  ear  ; 

Love’s  redeeming  work  is  done, 

Come,  and  welcome — sinners,  come.’  ” 

This  was  written  down  by  her  mother,  who  adds,— 
“ This  message  comes  from  one  who  is  wasted  to  the  ex 


238 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  [LECT.  XII. 


Death  of  Anzonetta. 

treme  of  emaciation.  When  she  is  turned  in  the  bed,  her 
bones  feel  like  a knife  piercing  the  skin;  yet  her  language  is, 
“ ‘ Let  me  not  speak  of  my  sufferings.  When  I think 
of  those  of  my  Saviour,  they  sink  into  nothing.  My  hea- 
venly Father  will  not  inflict  one  pang  more  than  is  neces- 
sary. The  promises  so  sweetly  sustain  me,  and  the  love 
of  God  is  so  shed  abroad  in  my  heart,  that  it  is  easy  to 
beartheselight  afflictions,  which  shall  work  out  a far  more 
exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory.’ 

“ Between  the  intervals  of  dictating  these  lines,  she  has 
lain  in  such  cold  exhaustion  that  each  breath  has  ap- 
*M,ared  as  if  it  would  be  her  last.  But  on  reviving  she 
says,  ‘My  soul  is  in  such  a rapture  of  love  to  God,  that  I 
feel  as  if  I must  do  something  to  bring  others  to  know  and 
love  him  too.’  Anzonetta  adds,  ‘ Give  my  love  to  my 
minister  ; tell  him  his  ministrations  were  blessed  to  my 
soul ; that  I love  him  as  my  spiritual  father,  and  that  my 
prayers  are  offered  that  he  may  be  blessed  and  a blessing 
to  many.’  ” 


I did  intend  to  have  given  you  a particular  account  of 
the  last  moments  of  this  dying  Christian,  but  I have  already 
occupied  so  much  time,  that  I must  be  as  summary  as  pos- 
sible. And  I know  not  in  what  way  I can  better  give 
you,  in  a few  words,  a just  idea  of  the  closing  scene,  than 
by  reading  to  you  an  extract  from  the  letter  which  an- 
nounced to  me  her  departure. 

“ Early  this  morning,”  says  the  writer,  “ a note  was 
handed  me  written  by  Mrs.  Peters,  containing  these  words, 
‘ Anzonetta' s happy  spirit  winged  its  flight  at  a quarter 
before  six  this  morning  .’  I have  been  shedding  many 
tears  at  the  recital  of  the  dying  behaviour  of  this  lovely 
sister ; not  tears  of  regret  at  her  departure,  but  of  repent- 
ance and  sorrow  at  the  view  of  my  own  deficiency,  at  the  lit- 
tleness of  my  faith,  at  the  coldness  of  my  love.  Oh  ! God 
my  Saviour,  be  merciful,  quicken  me,  and  raise  me  up  to 
newness  of  life  ! — Mrs.  Peters  remarked, 

“‘lam  very  thankful  that  she  is  released  from  her  suf- 
ferings, and  I rejoice  in  being  the  honoured  mother  of  an 
heir  of  glory ; my  daughter  has  left  me  a bright  example  to 
follow.’ 

“ Her  death  was  happy,  was  triumphant.  She  talked 


LECT.  XII.] 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY. 


239 


Death  of  Anzonetta. 

until  her  tongue  was  stiffened,  and  great  was  the  effort  she 
made,  after  the  power  to  speak  was  gone.  Her  soul  was 
very  joyful.  She  uttered  with  great  delight  the  high 
praises  of  her  God,  and  was  filled  with  holy  love.  She 
lay  with  longing  expectation,  waiting  for  her  Saviour’s 
coming,  repeating,  ‘ Come,  Lord  Jesus.’  A short  time 
before  her  departure,  she  repeated  distinctly  these  lines : — 

‘ Vital  spark  of  heavenly  flame  ! 

Quit,  oh  ! quit  this  mortal  frame  ! 

Trembling,  hoping,  lingering,  flying, 

Oh  ! the  pain,  the  bliss  of  dying ! 

Cease,  fond  nature,  cease ’ 

Here  her  voice  failed,  and  her  mother  repeated  to  her, 

‘ cease  thy  strife, 

And  let  me  languish  into  life.’ 

“ Then  she  put  her  arms,  already  cold  and  stiff,  around 
her  mother’s  neck,  and  attempted  to  kiss  her,  but  could 
not ; her  lips  were  then  cold.  Then  she  asked  her  to 
read  to  her  from  the  Bible.  Her  mother  asked,  * What 
subject  do  you  choose  ?’  She  strove  to  speak,  but  the 
power  of  articulation  was  gone  : with  much  difficulty,  how- 
ever, they  understood  her  to  say,  ‘ res-ur-rec-tion.’  Her  mo- 
ther read  from  the  fifteenth  of  Corinthians,  to  which  she 
listened  with  much  interest.  She  then  lay  quiet ; then  her 
lips  were  seen  to  move.  Cecilia  bent  over  her,  and  caught 
the  words,  ‘ Cease,  come,’  and  she  was  gone  ! 

‘ Thou  art  gone  from  us,  my  sister ; 

Soon  dust  will  be  upon  thy  brow, 

And  coldness  is  in  that  kindly  heart, 

That  ne’er  was  cold  till  now.’ 

But  she  sees  Jesus.  Oh  ! what  unutterable  bliss  flows 
into  her  soul  as  she  views  this  beloved  Saviour  !” 


I hope  that  every  one  of  my  hearers  will  be  enabled  to 
adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  their  Saviour,  as  did  the  lovely 
young  Christian,  the  outlines  of  whose  history  I have  now 
imperfectly  sketched.  Strive,  I entreat  you,  to  be  con- 
sistent, to  have  godliness  the  animating  principle  of  all 


240 


THE  PASTOR’S  TESTIMONY.  £lECT.  XII. 


Conclusion. 

your  conduct.  Live  for  eternity.  Labour  continually  for 
Christ.  Seek  to  honour  him  by  your  life  and  your  death. 
Let  no  difficulties  discourage  you.  You  know  where  your 
strength  is.  Daily  by  faith  take  hold  on  God  ; or  in  the 
language  of  the  favourite  author*  of  her,  whose  history  I 
have  been  tracing, — “ Take  to  yourself  the  whole  armour 
of  God  : the  shield  of  faith,  by  which  you  may  quench  the 
fiery  darts  of  Satan  : the  helmet  of  salvation,  to  adorn  and 
defend  your  head : the  breastplate  of  righteousness,  to 
cover  your  bosom  from  the  shafts  of  calumny  or  of  envy : 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  whose  keen  edge  will  make  you 
resolute  and  fearless  in  the  attack,  powerful  and  irresisti- 
ble in  the  defence.  Thus  arrayed,  look  upward,  and 
press  onward.  God  is  our  strength,  and  when  he  nerves 
the  arm,  though  it  be  the  arm  of  the  weakest  believer,  that 
arm  is  irresistible.  Lay  not  aside  your  weapons  while 
one  foe  within  is  unsubdued,  or  one  enemy  without  is  un- 
conquered.” It  will  be  but  a little  while  that  this  conflict 
will  have  to  go  on.  “Life  is  short.  The  time  is  at  hand 
when  you  shall  have  a full  and  free  discharge.  The  crown 
of  glory  glitters  in  prospect.  After  a few  more  days  of 
fidelity  to  your  king,  that  crown  shall  be  placed  upon  your 
brow.  When  death  comes,  he  will  prove  your  last  enemy. 
As  he  falls  beneath  y'our  triumphant  struggle,  you  shall  hear 
the  notes  of  victory  bursting  from  ten  thousand  angels  on 
your  dying  ear.  Then  your  work  is  done.  Then  your 
warfare  is  over.  On  yonder  heavenly  plains  you  shall 
receive  a golden  harp,  and  learn  celestial  music.  You 
shall  laud  that  name  by  which  you  conquered,  and  in  your 
eternal  song,  chant  the  praises  of  him  who  sitteth  upon  the 
throne  and  of  the  Lamb  for  ever.  The  trials  of  life  will  be 
remembered  no  more,  or  if  remembered,  will  serve  only  as 
new  themes  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  What  a consum- 
mation ! who  would  not  struggle  a few  short  days  to  inhe- 
rit so  rich  a reward,  to  wear  for  ever  so  bright  a diadem  !” 
* Advice  to  a Young  Christian. 


THE  END. 


1* 


<j£ 


* ' 


■ . 


+f' 


/ 


I,  - 


V 


4 


-* 


*#; 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS-URBANA 


3 0112  077831730 


